俱舍論 白話全本 · 冊6Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · Complete Vernacular · Vol. 6

分別賢聖品第六 · 4 單元 · 第 69 冊 · Chapter 6: Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble · 4 units · Vol. 6 of 9 · 冊目次Volume index

道體·四諦二諦·入修加行The Nature of the Path · The Four Truths and the Two Truths · Entering Cultivation and the Preparatory Practices

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

〔正1〕道的體性——見道唯是無漏·修道通有漏無漏二種

論(承前起問):像上面已經說過的,煩惱等的斷除,在九個殊勝的位次上得到『遍知』這個名稱(遍知=周遍地知,這裡指斷惑所得的九種果證之名)。然而斷除一定要靠道的力量才能得到,那麼所依靠的這個『道』,它的相狀究竟是什麼?頌說:

:前面已經說過煩惱的斷除,是由於見諦之道與修道的緣故。這兩種道之中,見道唯是無漏(無漏=不再漏落生死、不與煩惱相應的那一分),修道則通於有漏與無漏兩種。

:前面已經廣說各種煩惱的斷除,是由見諦道與修道的緣故。那麼要問:道是唯有無漏的,還是也通有漏呢?答:見道應當知道唯是無漏,修道則通於有漏無漏二種。

為什麼這樣分?因為見道能夠迅速地對治三界(欲界·色界·無色界一齊治),又能在一剎那間頓時斷除九品的見所斷惑;世間的有漏道沒有這種能耐,所以在見道的位次上,道唯是無漏。修道則情形不同,所以通於有漏無漏二種。

〔正2〕道所證的四諦——名體先已說·次第隨現觀而立

論(承轉):像剛才所說的『由見諦故』,那麼所見的這個『諦』,它的相狀又是什麼?頌說:

:四諦的名稱前面已經說過了,就是苦、集、滅、道;它們的自體也還是原來所辨的那樣,至於次第,則是隨著現觀(現觀=現前如實的正覺照見)的先後而排定的。

:諦有四種,這個名稱前面已經說過。在什麼地方說的呢?就是在最初的界品中分別有漏無漏法的地方。那裡是怎麼說的呢?就是那裡的頌所說的『無漏謂聖道』,這一句說的是道諦;『擇滅謂離繫』,這一句說的是滅諦;『及苦集世間』,這一句說的是苦諦與集諦。

問:四諦的次第,跟那裡所說的一樣嗎?答:不一樣。問:那是怎樣?答:就像現在所列的——一苦、二集、三滅、四道。

問:四諦的自體也有不同嗎?答:沒有不同。問:那是怎樣?答:就像前面所辨的那樣。為了顯示自體與那裡相同,所以頌中說了『亦然』這兩個字。

問:四諦為什麼是這樣的次第?答:是隨著現觀位次的先後而說的——在現觀之中先被觀察的,就在前面先說。假如不是這樣排,就會變成先說因(集)而後說果(苦)了。

這裡論主順帶交代一條體例:有些法的說次是隨著它們生起的先後(如四念住等),有些法的說次只是隨著行文的方便(如四正勝等)——像四正勝那裡並沒有一個決定的道理,說一定要先斷已生之惡、後遮未生之惡,那只是隨語順口而已。現在說四諦,卻是依著瑜伽師(瑜伽師=相應修行之人)在現觀位中的先後次第而排的。

問:為什麼現觀的次第一定如此?答:因為在加行位(加行=正式入見道前的預備用功)中就是這樣觀的。

問:為什麼加行位一定要這樣觀?答:假如有一個法,是愛著所繫之處,而且能作逼惱,是我們要求解脫的原因,那麼這個法按理應當最先被觀察。所以修行的人在加行位中最先觀苦,苦就是苦諦;接著觀察苦以什麼為因,於是觀苦之因,因就是集諦;接著觀察苦以什麼為滅,於是觀苦之滅,滅就是滅諦;最後觀察苦滅要以什麼為道,於是觀滅之道,道就是道諦。

這就像人先見了病,接著尋找病因,然後思量病如何得愈,最後才去求良藥。經中也說過四諦次第的譬喻——是哪一部經說的呢?就是《良醫經》。像那部經所說:所謂醫王,是具足四種德能而能拔出毒箭的人——一善知病狀、二善知病因、三善知病愈、四善知良藥。如來也是這樣,作大醫王,如實了知苦、集、滅、道。所以加行位中這樣依次觀察,現觀位中的次第也就同樣如此,因為現觀是由加行的力量所引發的——好比已經看過的地面,縱馬奔馳也不會亂。

問:『現觀』這個名稱是指什麼意思?答:應當知道它指的是『現等覺』的意思(當下如實而覺)。

問:為什麼說現觀唯是無漏?答:因為它是朝向涅槃、正覺其境的緣故;這種覺是真而且淨的,所以得到『正』這個名字。

還要知道:在四諦之中,屬於果的那一分取蘊叫作苦諦,屬於因的那一分取蘊叫作集諦——因為它是能集起的。由於苦與集只是因果性上的區分,所以名稱雖然有兩個,所指的『物』並沒有兩樣。滅諦與道諦所指的物則確實有別。

問:為什麼經中把這四樣叫作『聖諦』?答:因為它們是聖者的諦,所以得到『聖』這個名字。

問:那麼對非聖者來說,這四樣豈不成了虛妄?答:不是——對一切人來說它們都是諦,因為它們的體性沒有顛倒。只是唯有聖者能真實見到,其餘的人見不到,所以經中只稱為聖諦。並不是說對非聖者就不是諦,那是因為他們是以顛倒之見去看的緣故。像有頌所說:聖者說這是樂,非聖者說是苦;聖者說這是苦,非聖者卻說是樂。

〔正3〕苦諦如何成立——三苦合故一切有漏行皆苦

論(設難):另有一類師說:四諦之中只有兩諦(滅諦道諦)唯是聖諦,其餘兩諦(苦諦集諦)則通於聖與非聖;而且只有『受』的一分才是苦的自體,其餘的都不是。若是這樣,怎麼可以說一切有漏行都是苦諦呢?頌說:

:苦是由於與三苦相合而說的,隨其所應而攝一切;可意的、非可意的、以及此外其餘的有漏行法,都在其中。

:苦性有三種——一是苦苦性,二是行苦性,三是壞苦性。一切有漏行隨其所應,與這三種苦性相合,所以說它們都是苦諦,這樣說並沒有過失。

這裡面,凡是可意(合意可愛)的有漏行法,因為與『壞苦』相合,所以名之為苦(樂境壞時即成苦);凡是非可意(不合意)的有漏行法,因為與『苦苦』相合,所以名之為苦(苦上加苦);除此之外其餘的有漏行法,因為與『行苦』相合,所以名之為苦(遷流不住,本身即逼惱)。

問:什麼叫作『可意、非可意、其餘』?答:就是樂受、苦受、不苦不樂受這三受,依次而說;由這三受的力量,使得隨順樂受等的種種有漏行得到『可意』等等的名稱。

為什麼這樣說?因為樂受是由『壞』而成苦性——像契經所說:樂受生時是樂、住時是樂、壞時是苦。苦受是由『體』而成苦性——像契經所說:苦受生時是苦、住時是苦。不苦不樂受是由『行』而成苦性,因為它是眾緣所造作的——像契經所說:凡是無常的就是苦。受是如此,隨順這些受的諸行也是如此。

另有一類師這樣解釋:苦本身就是苦性,所以叫苦苦性;照這樣推下去,行本身就是苦性,所以叫行苦性。

應當知道,這裡之所以把可意與非可意分別配給壞苦與苦苦,是因為它們各有不共的一分(各自最顯著的那一面)。按真實的道理說,一切行都因為『行苦』而成苦——這一層唯有聖者才能觀察得見。所以有頌說:

引頌:好比拿一根睫毛放在手掌上,人根本感覺不到;如果放在眼珠上,就成了損害而且不安。愚夫就像那手掌,感覺不到行苦這根睫毛;智者卻像那眼珠,一觸到就生起極深的厭怖。

:因為愚夫在無間地獄領受劇苦之蘊時所生起的怕苦之心,還比不上眾聖者面對有頂之蘊(三界最上一層的五蘊)時的那一分厭怖。

問:那麼道諦也應該屬於行苦所攝,因為它也是有為性啊。答:道諦不是苦——『違逆聖心』才是行苦的相狀,而聖道生起時並不違逆聖心,因為它正能引出眾苦的滅盡。

至於觀察一切有為而以涅槃為寂靜的人,也是先見到那些法是苦,然後才觀那些法的滅為寂靜;所以這裡說『有為』二字,只是用來顯示有漏那一分。

問:如果諸法之中也承認有樂,為什麼只說苦是聖諦?有一類師的解釋是:因為樂太少了。就像把一點綠豆放進烏豆堆裡,以少從多,就總名為烏豆堆。誰有智慧的人,會因為拿水澆在毒瘡上有那麼一點點快感,就把毒瘡當作樂呢?另有一類師則用一首頌來解釋:

引頌:因為它能作苦的因、能集起眾苦,又因為有苦的人還在希求它,所以說『樂』也叫作苦。

〔繫正3 後長行·上〕定無實樂之諍——樂受究竟是否實有

論主自釋:按真實的道理應當說:聖者觀察一切『有』(三有生死)以及樂,其體都是苦,因為就『行苦』這一層說它們同是一味;由此立苦為諦而不立樂為諦。

問:怎麼連樂受也觀為苦呢?答:因為它體性無常而違逆聖心。這就像以苦的行相去觀色等法時,那個『苦相』並不完全等同於苦受的苦。

有人說:樂受是苦的因,所以諸聖者也把它觀為苦。論主判這個解釋不合理——能作苦因那是『集』的行相,跟『苦』有什麼相干?而且諸聖者若生在色界無色界,緣那裡的法時怎麼會有苦想生起?那裡的諸蘊並不是苦受的因啊。再說,經中另外又說『行苦』,若照他那樣講,行苦一項還有什麼用?

又問:如果是由『非常』而觀樂為苦,那麼『非常』與『苦』兩種行相有什麼分別?答:因為是生滅之法,所以觀為非常;因為違逆聖心,所以觀之為苦。只要見到非常,就能知道它違逆聖心,所以非常行相能夠引出苦行相。

〔一〕別部之立宗(經部與大眾部一系·敘異計):另有一部分師這樣主張:決定沒有真實的樂,受唯是苦。

〔二〕自問自答(該部自設問):怎麼知道是這樣?由教與理兩方面知道。

〔三〕該部引三經為教證:怎麼由教知道?像世尊說:一切所有的受,沒有一樣不是苦。又契經說:你應當以苦來觀待樂受。又契經說:在苦上以為是樂,這叫作顛倒。

〔四〕該部以理為證:怎麼由理知道?因為一切樂的因都不決定。就是說:衣服、飲食、冷煖等等事,一般有情都承認它們是樂的因;但這些東西若在不對的時候、或超過分量地受用,就能生苦,反而成了苦因,不應該叫樂因。在增盛的位次上,或者即使分量平等,只因為不合時宜,也就成了苦因而生出苦來。所以可知衣服等本來就是苦因,只是等苦增盛的時候,它的真相才顯出來。至於威儀(行住坐臥)的改換,道理也應當如此。

〔五〕該部再開二章:而且,正是在對治苦的時候才起樂的感覺;也正是在苦稍稍脫換的時候,樂的感覺才生。就是說:如果還沒有遭到飢渴寒熱疲勞欲求等苦的逼迫時,人並不會在那些所謂樂因上生起樂覺。所以在能對治重苦的東西上,愚夫就妄計它能生樂,其實並沒有一個決定能生樂的因。在苦的脫換之中,愚夫就以為是樂——好比挑重擔的人暫時換一下肩。所以受唯是苦,決定沒有真實的樂。

〔六〕論主標顯有部之宗:對法諸師(本論所宗的有部一系)說樂是實有的,這個說法合理。

〔七〕論主三番反徵該部:怎麼知道呢?姑且先反過來責問:既然撥掉了樂,那你把什麼叫作苦?第一番——如果說是逼迫叫苦,那麼既然也有適悅,就該成立有樂;第二番——如果說是損害叫苦,那麼既然也有饒益,就該成立有樂;第三番——如果說是非愛叫苦,那麼既然也有可愛,就該成立有樂。

〔八〕該部之救:如果說可愛的體並不真實,因為諸聖者在離染的時候,原本可愛的又變成非可愛了。

〔九〕有部破其救:不是這樣。可愛之法在聖者離染時,是由另一個門路去觀它才成非愛的。就是說:如果有一種受,它的自相是可愛的,這受並不曾變成非可愛。然而諸聖者在離染時,是用其餘的行相去厭患這種受——就是觀這種受是放逸之處、是要由廣大功力才成就的、是變壞無常的,所以說它非可愛;並不是它的自相就是非愛之法。假如它的自體本來就是非可愛的,那就不應該有人對它起愛;如果根本不起愛,那麼聖者在離染時也就不必再用其餘行相去觀察樂受而深生厭患了。所以由自相說,確實有真實的樂受。

〔十〕有部通釋該部所引之第一經:至於世尊說『一切所有的受沒有一樣不是苦』,佛自己已經解釋通了。像契經所說:佛告慶喜(阿難):我是依著諸行都是無常、以及一切有為都是變壞,暗含著這個意思才這樣說的。所以可知這部經不是就『苦苦』一義而這樣說的。

再者,假如是就自相說一切受都苦,慶喜何必發問說:佛在別的經裡說有三受——樂受、苦受、不苦不樂受,依著什麼密意,這部經卻說一切所有的受沒有一樣不是苦?慶喜只該這樣問:依什麼密意說有三受?世尊也只該這樣答:我依這個密意,所以說有三受。經中既然沒有這樣的問答,可見就自相說確實有三受。世尊既然說『我是密意說一切所有的受沒有一樣不是苦』,就已經顯示這部經所說是依別的意思而說,不是真了義。

又契經說『你應當以苦觀樂受』,應當知道這部經的意思是要顯示樂受有兩種性:一有樂性——就自相這一門說它是可愛的;二有苦性——依另一門說它也是無常變壞之法。然而觀為樂時就能成為繫縛,貪著的人正是嗜這個味;觀為苦時就能令人解脫,這樣觀的人得以離貪。佛因為觀苦能令解脫,所以勸有情觀樂為苦。

問:怎麼知道它的自相是樂?像有頌說:

引頌:諸佛正遍覺知一切行都是非常、一切有為都是變壞,所以說受都是苦。

〔繫正3 後長行·下〕通第三經·破其理證·結成樂受實有

:又契經說『在苦上以為是樂叫作顛倒』,這也是依別的意思而說的:因為世間人在種種樂受、妙欲、諸有的一分樂之中,一味地計為樂,所以成了顛倒。要知道諸樂受若依另一門說也有苦性,然而世間唯一味觀它為樂,所以成顛倒;諸妙欲之境樂少苦多,世間唯觀為樂,所以成顛倒;三有也是如此。所以不能由這部經證成樂受無實。

問:如果受的自相真的都是苦,佛說三受有什麼好處?如果說世尊是隨順世俗而說,那不合正理——因為世尊自己說『我是密意說受沒有不是苦的』。

而且佛在觀五受時說的是如實之言。像契經說:所有的樂根、所有的喜根,應當知道這兩樣都是樂受,乃至廣說;又這樣說:如果以正慧如實觀見這五根,三結就永斷了,乃至廣說。

再說,佛怎麼會在一種苦受上,隨順世俗而分別說成三種?如果說世間人在下、中、上三等苦上依次生起樂等三種感覺,佛就隨順他們說樂等三受——這道理也不對。因為樂也有三等,那就該在下等苦等三者上只起上等的樂覺才對。

又,人在領受殊勝的香味觸等所生的樂時,那裡有什麼下等的苦,而世間人卻在其中起樂受之覺?如果承認那時有下等苦,那麼這種下等苦既已滅去而未再生,世間人在那時候就應該有極樂之覺——因為這個位次上眾苦全都沒有。至於領受欲樂時,同樣可以這樣追問。

又,下品的受現前的時候,照理該是分明猛利而可取的;中品的受現前的時候反而與此相違——這怎麼說得通?

又,下面三個靜慮說是有樂的,那就該有下等苦;以上諸地說是有捨的,那就該有中等苦。定越殊勝而苦越增,這哪裡合理?所以不應該依著下中上三等苦,依次建立樂等三受。

又契經說:佛告大名:如果色一向是苦而不是樂、不為樂所隨,乃至廣說。所以可知決定有少分真實的樂。

這樣,那一部所引的教證,顯示無實樂並不成立;他們所立的理證也不成證。

先說『一切樂因都不決定』這一條——這不合正理,因為錯認了『因』的意義。要知道:得觀待所依(身心)的分位差別,外面的境界才成為樂因或苦因,不是單憑外境。如果這個外境在這個所依的這種分位上能作樂因,那麼它未曾在這種情況下就不作樂因——所以樂因並非不決定。好比世間的火,得觀待所煮所炙之物的分位差別,才成為煮熟的因或者反成敗壞的因,不是單憑那火。如果這火在所煮之物的這種分位上是煮熟之因,未曾在這種情況下就不是煮熟之因——所以煮熟之因並非不決定。樂因也是這樣,決定之理成立。

而且第三靜慮之中的樂因難道不決定嗎?那個因是沒有一時能生苦的。

再說他們所說『要在對治苦的時候才起樂覺』一條,照前面已經破過了:人領受殊勝香味觸等所生的樂時,是在對治什麼苦,而世間人在其中起樂覺?就算承認那時是在對治粗重的苦,那麼這能治之苦既已滅而未生,那時反倒該生起極樂之覺。又,靜慮之樂是在治什麼苦才生的?這一類的破法,比照前面就可以說了。

又他們所說『苦的脫換之中樂覺才生,像換肩一樣』一條——其實是這個身體的分位本身就能生樂:直到身體這種分位還沒有壞滅之前,一定有樂生起,壞滅了就不然。假如不是這樣,那麼這個位次的後段樂應該越來越增,因為苦漸漸微薄了。像這樣脫換身體的四種威儀而生樂解勞,也應當這樣理解。

又,如果先前沒有苦,到最後的時候為什麼忽然生起苦覺?這是由於身體變易、分位有別的緣故——好比酒等喝過之後有甘味或酸味生起。所以樂受實有的道理成立。

由此決定知道:諸有漏行因為與三苦相合,隨其所應都名為苦。

〔繫正3 後長行·續〕苦體亦即集諦——經說愛為集之會通

論(設難):如果說苦行之體同時也叫作集諦,這說法一定違越契經,因為契經只說『愛』是集。

:經是就殊勝的一分而說愛為集,按真實的道理,其餘的法也是集諦。

問:這個道理由什麼證知?答:因為別的契經中也說了其餘的法。像薄伽梵(世尊)在伽他(頌)中說:

引頌:業、愛與無明,作為因而招感後有的諸行,使得諸有相續不斷,這就叫作補特伽羅(數數往來受生的『人』)。

:又契經說『五種種子』,這就是用另一個名字說『有取識』;又那部經說『安置在地界之中』,這就是用另一個名字說『四識住』。所以經中所說是密意之言,阿毘達磨則是依法相而說。

然而經中說愛為集,那是偏就『起因』一面說;伽他中說業、愛、無明都是因,那是完備地說了『生』與『起』以及那兩者的因。

問:怎麼知道如此?答:業是生因、愛是起因,這是經所說的;而且那部經中依次顯示了後有之行有因、有緣、有緒。為了分別建立種子與田,所以說『有取識』與『四識住』——所以並非唯有愛才是集諦之體。

問:什麼法叫『生』?什麼法叫『起』?答:界、趣、生等等品類差別的自體出現,這叫作生;沒有這些差別而後有相續下去,這叫作起。業與有愛依次是這兩者的因。好比種子對於穀麥等各別種類的芽是能生之因,而水對於一切無差別的芽是能起之因;業與有愛作生因起因,也應當這樣理解。

問:愛是起因,有什麼道理為證?答:因為離了愛,後有一定不生起。就是說:有愛的人與離愛的人兩者都命終,只見有愛的人後有再起。由這個道理證明愛是起因——後有的起或不起,決定隨著愛。

又因為有愛,相續才趣向後有:現見在哪個地方有愛,心的相續就屢屢奔向那裡。由此比知:因為有愛,才使相續奔赴後有。

又,在取受後身這件事上,再沒有別的法像貪愛那樣封執堅著。好比蓽豆粉在洗澡時和著水塗在身上,等到乾燥的時候黏在身上很難脫離,其餘的東西都比不上。同樣地,沒有別的法能像我愛那樣作為取執後身的因——由這個道理證明愛是起因。

〔正4〕世俗諦與勝義諦——瓶與水兩個譬喻

論(承轉):這樣世尊說諦有四種,另有經又說諦有二種——一是世俗諦、二是勝義諦。這二諦的相狀是什麼?頌說:

:對那個東西的認知,在它被破壞之後就沒有了;或者以慧分析出其餘的成分之後,那個認知也一樣沒有了——這就像瓶與水,是世俗諦。與此不同的,就叫作勝義諦。

:如果對某個東西的認知,在那個東西被破壞之後就沒有了,那個東西應當知道叫作世俗諦。好比瓶被打破成碎片的時候,『瓶』的認知就沒有了;衣服等等也是這樣。

又如果有一個東西,用慧把其餘的成分分析出去之後,對它的認知就沒有了,那也是世俗——好比水被慧分析出色等(色香味觸各分)的時候,『水』的認知就沒有了;火等等也是這樣。

就在那個東西還沒有被破壞、還沒有被分析的時候,用世間的想法與名稱把它安立為那樣東西——因為是施設而有的,所以叫作世俗。依著世俗之理說有瓶等,是實在而不虛妄的,所以叫作世俗諦。

如果某個東西與此不同,就叫勝義諦。就是說:對那個東西的認知,在它被破壞之後仍舊不失;以慧分析出其餘的成分之後,那個認知仍舊還在——應當知道那樣東西叫作勝義諦。好比色等物碎到極微,或者用殊勝的慧把味等分析除去,對『色』的認知仍舊恆在;受等等也是這樣。這是真實而有的,所以叫作勝義。依著勝義之理說有色等,是實在而不虛妄的,所以叫作勝義諦。

論(另錄一說):先前的軌範師這樣說:像出世之智以及這智之後所得的世間正智所取的諸法,叫作勝義諦;像這以外其餘的智所取的諸法,叫作世俗諦。(此說並錄。)

〔正5〕聖道的加行——先住淨戒·次修聞思修三慧

論(承轉):諸諦已經辨明了,接著應當說:要用什麼方便勤修,才能趣向見諦之道?頌說:

:將要趣向見諦之道的人,應當安住於戒而勤修;所修的是聞、思、修三種所成之慧,它們依次以名為境、以名義俱為境、以義為境。

:凡是發心將要趣向見諦的人,應當先安住於清淨的尸羅(戒),然後勤修聞所成慧等三慧。就是說:先攝受隨順見諦的『聞』,聽聞之後勤求所聞之法義,聞得法義之後無顛倒地思惟,思惟之後才能依著定而修習。

行者這樣住戒勤修,就依聞所成慧生起思所成慧,依思所成慧生起修所成慧。

問:這三慧的相狀差別是什麼?

〔毘婆沙師之教判〕:毘婆沙師說,三慧的相狀在『緣名、緣名義俱、緣義』上依次有別——聞所成慧只緣名為境,因為還不能捨去文字而觀義;思所成慧緣名與義兩種境,有時由文引出義、有時由義引出文,因為還沒有完全捨文而觀義;修所成慧只緣義為境,因為已經能捨去文字而唯觀義。好比有人浮渡很深很急的水:不曾學過的人不肯放開所依的浮具,學過而未熟的人時放時執,善學已成的人不待所依,憑自力就浮渡過去了。三慧也是這樣。

〔諸師之難·論主所述〕:有人說:若是這樣,思慧就不能成立了——因為它既然通於緣名又通於緣義,那就依次該歸入聞所成與修所成,哪裡還有它自己的位置?

〔釋通〕:如今詳細看來,三者的相狀之別並沒有過失:所謂修行的人,依著聽聞至教所生的殊勝之慧叫作聞所成,依著思惟正理所生的殊勝之慧叫作思所成,依著修習等持(定)所生的殊勝之慧叫作修所成。說『所成』二字,是要顯示這三種殊勝之慧是聞、思、等持三種因所成就的;好比世間對於牛的性命等等,依次說是吃草所成。

〔正6–8〕身器清淨的三因——身心遠離·喜足少欲·住四聖種

論(承轉):那些想要在『修』上精勤學習的人,要怎樣淨治自己這個身器,才能使修行速成?頌說:

:要具足身遠離與心遠離,要沒有『不喜足』與『大欲』——所謂不喜足與大欲,就是對已得的還多求、對未得的多希求,這兩樣就是頌所說的『所無』。能對治它們的,與它們相違,通於三界而且通無漏,體性是無貪。四聖種也是這樣以無貪為體,其中前三種唯是喜足。前三是助道的生具、第四是助道的事業,都是為了對治四種愛的生起;又依另一門說,是為了對我所與我事之欲作暫時止息與永遠除滅的緣故。

:身器的清淨,簡略說由三個原因:哪三個?一是身心遠離,二是喜足少欲,三是安住四聖種。

所謂身遠離,就是遠離雜亂的共住;所謂心遠離,就是遠離不善的尋思。這兩樣要能成就,得靠喜足與少欲。

所謂喜足,就是沒有『不喜足』;所謂少欲,就是沒有『大欲』。

問:這被無掉的兩樣,差別是什麼?對法諸師都這樣說:對已經得到的美妙衣服等還要更多地求,叫作不喜足;對還沒有得到的美妙衣服等多方希求,叫作大欲。

〔論主之難與另立〕:豈不是『更求』也一樣是緣未得之物?這樣一來兩者的差別就不成立了。所以這裡應當這樣說:對已經得到的,因為不夠美、不夠多而悵望不歡,叫作不喜足;對還沒有得到的衣服等事,求好求多,叫作大欲。喜足與少欲正能對治這兩樣,所以它們的差別,與此相違就可以知道了。

喜足與少欲通於三界並且通無漏;所對治的那兩樣則唯是欲界所繫。喜足與少欲的體是無貪,所對治的那兩樣則以欲貪為性。

因為能生眾聖,所以叫作聖種。四聖種的體也是無貪;四種之中前三種的體唯是喜足——就是對衣服、飲食、臥具,隨所得到的都生喜足。

問:第四聖種叫作『樂斷樂修』,怎麼也用無貪作體?答:因為它能棄捨對『有』的欲貪。

問:為了顯示什麼意義而建立四聖種?答:因為諸弟子捨了世俗的生活資具與世俗的事業,為求解脫歸投佛陀而出家。法主世尊憐愍他們,安立了兩件事:一是生具、二是事業。前三聖種就是助道的生具,最後一種就是助道的事業。你們如果能依前面的生具去作後面的事業,解脫就不遠了。

問:為什麼要安立這兩件事?答:是為了對治四種愛的生起。所以契經說:苾芻們諦聽!以衣服為因的愛,該生的時候生、該住的時候住、該執的時候執;以飲食、臥具,以及有與無有為因的愛,也都這樣說。為了對治這四種,所以說四聖種。

就依這個意義再換一個門路說:佛是為了要暫時止息、永遠除滅『我所欲』與『我事欲』,所以說四聖種。所謂我所之事,就是衣服等等;所謂我之事,就是自身;緣著它們的貪就叫作欲。為了暫時止息前三種貪,所以說前三聖種;為了永遠滅除四種貪,所以說第四聖種。

〔正9〕入修的兩道門——不淨觀與持息念

論(承轉):這樣已經說了修所依的身器,那麼要由哪一道門才能正式入修?頌說:

:入修的要門有二,就是不淨觀與持息念;貪增上的人與尋增上的人,依次應當各修其一。

:正式入修之門,要者有二——一是不淨觀,二是持息念。

問:誰在哪一門上能正式入修?答:依次應當這樣知道。貪增上的人,就是貪心猛盛、屢屢現前的人,這樣的有情叫作貪行者,他觀不淨就能正式入修;尋思多而心散亂的人叫作尋行者,他依持息念就能正式入修。

〔並錄二說〕:另有一類師說:持息念因為所緣不多,所以能止住散亂的尋;不淨觀所緣繁多,顯色形色種種差別會引出更多的尋思,所以對治不了它。又另有一類師說:持息念是在內門上轉,所以能止住散亂的尋;不淨觀多在外門上轉,好比眼識一樣,所以對治不了它。

〔正10·正11〕不淨觀——通治四貪的骨鎖觀與修習三位

論(承轉):這裡先應當辨明不淨觀。這樣的觀,它的相狀是什麼?頌說:

:為了通治四種貪,姑且先辨骨鎖觀。從一具擴廣到以海為邊,然後再收略回來,這叫作初習業位;從除去足骨一直到除去半個頭骨,這叫作已熟修位;把心繫在眉間,這叫作超作意位。

:修不淨觀正是為了對治貪。然而貪的差別簡略說有四種:一是顯色貪(貪顏色),二是形色貪(貪形狀),三是妙觸貪(貪觸感),四是供奉貪(貪對方的舉止承事)。緣青瘀等修不淨觀,對治第一種貪;緣被食等修不淨觀,對治第二種貪;緣蟲蛆等修不淨觀,對治第三種貪;緣屍體不動修不淨觀,對治第四種貪。

如果緣骨鎖(骨節相連如鎖鏈)修不淨觀,就能通治這四種貪——因為骨鎖之中沒有那四種貪的境界。所以應當姑且先辨修骨鎖觀。

這觀因為唯是勝解作意(假想觀)所攝、又是少分緣,所以並不斷煩惱,只能制伏它使它不現行。

然而瑜伽師修骨鎖觀總共有三位:一是初習業,二是已熟修,三是超作意。

就是說:修觀的行者想修這樣的不淨觀時,應當先把心繫在自己身體的一分上——或者足指,或者額頭,或者其餘部位,隨他自己喜歡的地方;心安住之後,依勝解之力在自己身分上假想思惟,皮肉爛落,漸漸使骨頭乾淨,一直到具足觀見全身的骨鎖。

見到一具之後再觀第二具,就這樣漸漸擴廣——一房、一寺、一園、一村、一國,一直到遍滿大地而以海為邊界,其中骨鎖充滿,為的是使勝解得以增長。

然後在所擴廣的事上漸漸收略而觀,一直到只觀一具骨鎖;到了這裡,漸略的不淨觀便成就了,叫作瑜伽師的初習業位。

為了使略觀的勝解之力增強,就在這一具之中先除去足骨,思惟其餘的骨而繫心安住;漸漸乃至除去半個頭骨,思惟剩下的半骨而繫心安住。到了這裡,轉略的不淨觀便成就了,叫作瑜伽師的已熟修位。

為了使略觀的勝解得自在,就除去那半個頭骨,把心繫在眉間,專注一緣而湛然安住。到了這裡,極略的不淨觀便成就了,叫作瑜伽師的超作意位。

有一種不淨觀,是所緣小而作意不自在的——這裡應當作四句分別,因為有作意已熟未熟的差別,又有所緣從自身到大海的差別。

〔正12〕不淨觀的諸門分別——體性·地·境·處·行相·世·漏·得

論(承轉·八問):這不淨觀是什麼體性?通幾地?緣什麼境?在哪一處生?什麼行相?緣什麼世?是有漏還是無漏?是離染得還是加行得?頌說:

:以無貪為性,通依十地;緣欲界所見之色,唯人趣生;作不淨行相,緣自世;是有漏,通離染得與加行得二種。

:如先前所問的,現在依次回答。

這觀以無貪為體性,通依十地——就是四靜慮、四近分、中間靜慮以及欲界。

只緣欲界所見的色境。問:所見的是什麼?答:就是顯色與形色。緣『義』為境這一層,由此已經成立。

唯在人趣受生的人能修,而且三洲之中除去北洲;其餘的趣尚且不能,何況其餘二界所生。

既然立了『不淨』這個名字,就唯有不淨的行相。

隨它在哪一世,就緣自己那一世的境;如果是不生之法,就通緣三世。

既然唯與勝解作意相應,這觀照理應當唯是有漏。

通於離染得與加行得二種,因為有曾經得過的與不曾得過的差別。

〔正13〕持息念——體性·五地·所緣·所依·二得·真實作意·六因

論(承轉):不淨觀的相狀差別說完了,接著應當辨持息念。它的差別之相是什麼?頌說:

:息念以慧為體,通五地;緣風為境,依欲界身而起;通離染得與加行得二種,唯與真實作意相應而外道所無;有六種差別,就是數等六事。

:所謂息念,就是契經中所說的『阿那阿波那念』。所謂阿那,就是持息入,是引外面的風進入身中的意思;阿波那,就是持息出,是引裡面的風出到身外的意思。慧由念的力量觀這個為境,所以叫作阿那阿波那念。

問:既然以慧為體性,為什麼卻叫作『念』?答:因為由念力執持的緣故,於境分明而所作之事成辦——好比四念住也是以慧為體而叫作念住。

通於五地——就是初靜慮、第二第三靜慮的近分、中間靜慮以及欲界;因為這個念唯與捨受相應。要知道苦受樂受能隨順引出尋,而這個念正是治尋的,所以不與它們俱起;喜受樂受能違逆專注,而這個念是要於境專注才成的,因為這樣相違,所以也不與它們俱起。

〔並錄一說〕:有人說:根本的下三靜慮之中也有捨受。那樣說的話,就是依八地了;因為上界的定現前時已經沒有息了。

這定緣風為境,依欲界身而起。唯在人趣天趣,除去北俱盧洲。通於離染得與加行得二種。唯與真實作意相應(不是假想觀)。唯有正法中的有情才能修習,外道沒有——因為沒有說法的人,而且他們自己覺察不到這樣微細的法。

這持息念的相狀圓滿,要具足六個因:一數、二隨、三止、四觀、五轉、六淨。

一、數:所謂數,就是繫心緣著入出息,不作別的加行,放捨身心,只以念憶持入出息的數目——從一數到十,不減也不增,因為怕心在當下過於聚斂或過於散亂。然而這裡面可能有三種過失:一是數減失,本該二卻當作一;二是數增失,本該一卻當作二;三是雜亂失,把入當成出、把出當成入。如果離了這三種過失,就叫作正數。如果十數中間心散亂了,應當再從一依次數起,數完了再開始,一直到得定。

二、隨:所謂隨,就是繫心緣著入出息,不作別的加行而隨著息行——念著息的入與出各遠到什麼地方。就是說:念著息入的時候,是行遍全身還是行一分?隨著那息進入,行到喉、心、臍、髖、髀、脛乃至足指,念都恆常隨逐。如果念著息出,離身能到一磔手或一尋遠,隨它所到的方向,念也恆常隨逐。(另有一類師說:息出得極遠,一直到風輪或吠嵐婆大風。這說法不合理,因為這個念是與真實作意俱起的。)

三、止:所謂止,就是把念繫在鼻端,或者眉間乃至足指,隨自己喜歡的地方安止其心;觀這息安住身中好像珠中穿的線,看它是冷是煖、是損是益。

四、觀:所謂觀,就是觀察這息風之後,兼觀與息俱起的大種造色,以及依色而住的心與心所,具足觀五蘊而為境界。

五、轉:所謂轉,就是移轉——把緣息風的覺,安置到後後更殊勝的善根之中,乃至到世第一法的位次。

六、淨:所謂淨,就是昇進而入見道等。

〔並錄一說〕:另有一類師說:從四念住為初,到金剛喻定為後,這一段叫作轉;盡智等才叫作淨。

為了收攝這六相,所以說頌:

攝頌:持息念應當知道有六種不同的相,就是數、隨、止、觀、轉、淨這六相的差別。

〔正14〕息相的差別——隨身·依二·情數非執受·等流非下緣

論(承轉):息相的差別應當怎樣知道?頌說:

:入出息隨著身而定,依身與心二者的差別而轉;它屬有情數所攝而非有執受,是等流性而不緣下地。

:隨著身所生的地,息就屬那一地所攝,因為息是身的一分所攝。

這入出息之轉,要依身與心的差別:因為生在無色界、以及處在羯剌藍(胎中最初位)等位,並且入了無心定與第四靜慮等,這時息在那些情況下都不轉。就是說:一定要身中有孔隙、而且入出息所屬之地的心正現前,息在那時候才能轉。所以出第四靜慮等定時以及初生的時候,息最先入;入第四靜慮等定時以及最後死的時候,息最後出。

息是有情數所攝,因為它是有情的身分。

不是有執受的,因為它與根相離。

是等流之性,因為由同類因所生。

不是所長養的,因為身在增長的時候它反而損減。

不是異熟生的,因為斷了之後還會再相續起來,而且其餘的異熟色沒有這種情形。

唯是自地與上地之心所緣,不是下地的威儀心與通果心之境。


〔Root 1〕The Nature of the Entity of the Path — the Path of Seeing Is without Outflows Alone, the Path of Cultivation Extends to Both, with Outflows and Without

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): As has been said above, the abandoning of the afflictions and the rest obtains the name “full comprehension” at nine excellent stages (full comprehension = knowing all round; here it names the nine fruits of realization obtained in abandoning the afflictions). Yet abandoning must be obtained by the force of the path; what, then, is the mark of this path upon which it depends? The stanza says:

Stanza: It has been said above that the abandoning of the afflictions is by reason of the path of seeing the truths and the path of cultivation. Of these two paths, the path of seeing is without outflows alone (without outflows = that portion which no longer leaks away into birth and death and is not associated with the afflictions), while the path of cultivation extends to both, with outflows and without.

Treatise: It was explained at length above that the abandoning of the several afflictions is by reason of the path of seeing the truths and the path of cultivation. It must then be asked: is the path without outflows alone, or does it extend to what has outflows as well? Answer: the path of seeing should be known to be without outflows alone, while the path of cultivation extends to both, with outflows and without.

Why is the division made so? Because the path of seeing can quickly counteract the three realms (the desire realm, the form realm, and the formless realm being counteracted all together), and can moreover cut off the nine grades of the afflictions abandoned by seeing all at once in a single moment; a mundane path with outflows has no such capacity, and so at the stage of the path of seeing the path is without outflows alone. With the path of cultivation the case is otherwise, and so it extends to both, with outflows and without.

〔Root 2〕The Four Truths That the Path Realizes — the Names and Entities Already Stated, the Order Established according to Direct Realization

Treatise (transition): Since it has just been said “by reason of seeing the truths,” what then is the mark of this “truth” that is seen? The stanza says:

Stanza: The names of the four truths have already been stated above, namely suffering, origin, cessation, and the path; their entities also are still as they were analyzed there; and as for their order, it is arranged according to the priority and posteriority of direct realization (direct realization = the correct awakened seeing, present and according to reality).

Treatise: The truths are of four kinds, and this name has already been stated above. Where was it stated? In the first chapter, the Chapter on the Elements, at the place where dharmas with and without outflows were analyzed. And how was it stated there? By what the stanza there says: “what is without outflows is the noble path,” which states the truth of the path; “cessation through discernment is release from bondage,” which states the truth of cessation; “and suffering and origin and the world,” which states the truths of suffering and of origin.

Question: is the order of the four truths the same as what was stated there? Answer: it is not. Question: how then? Answer: just as it is now set out — first suffering, second origin, third cessation, fourth the path.

Question: are the entities of the four truths also different? Answer: they are not different. Question: how then? Answer: just as they were analyzed above. And in order to show that the entities are the same as there, the stanza uses the two words “likewise so.”

Question: why are the four truths in this order? Answer: they are spoken of according to the priority and posteriority of the stages of direct realization — what is observed first in direct realization is stated first. Were they not arranged so, it would come about that the cause (origin) were stated first and the result (suffering) after.

Here the author settles in passing a point of form: the order in which some dharmas are stated follows the priority and posteriority of their arising (as with the four foundations of mindfulness), and the order in which some are stated follows merely the convenience of the writing (as with the four right exertions) — for in the case of the four right exertions there is no fixed principle requiring that one must first cut off the evil already arisen and afterwards block the evil not yet arisen; that is merely following the run of the words. But the four truths as now stated are arranged according to the priority and posteriority in the stages of direct realization of the yogins (yogins = persons who cultivate in accord).

Question: why must the order of direct realization be just this? Answer: because it is thus that one contemplates in the preparatory stage (preparation = the preliminary work before formally entering the path of seeing).

Question: why must one contemplate thus in the preparatory stage? Answer: if there be a dharma that is a place to which clinging attachment is bound, and that can moreover work oppression, and is the reason we seek release, then that dharma ought in principle to be observed first. And so the practitioner in the preparatory stage observes suffering first, and suffering is the truth of suffering; next he observes what suffering has for its cause, and so observes the cause of suffering, and the cause is the truth of origin; next he observes what suffering has for its cessation, and so observes the cessation of suffering, and the cessation is the truth of cessation; and last he observes by what path the cessation of suffering is to be reached, and so observes the path to that cessation, and the path is the truth of the path.

It is like a man who first sees the sickness, next seeks out the cause of the sickness, then considers how the sickness is to be cured, and only last seeks the good medicine. The sūtras too have spoken a simile for the order of the four truths — and which sūtra states it? The Sūtra of the Good Physician. As that sūtra says: he who is called a king of physicians is one complete in four qualities and able to draw out the poisoned arrow — first, he knows well the state of the sickness; second, he knows well the cause of the sickness; third, he knows well the curing of the sickness; fourth, he knows well the good medicine. The Tathāgata too is thus, acting as the great king of physicians, and knows according to reality suffering, origin, cessation, and the path. Therefore in the preparatory stage one observes in this order, and the order in the stage of direct realization is likewise the same, since direct realization is drawn forth by the force of the preparation — as ground already looked over may be galloped across without confusion.

Question: what sense does the name “direct realization” point to? Answer: it should be known to point to the sense of “awakening to what is present just as it is” (awakening here and now according to reality).

Question: why is direct realization said to be without outflows alone? Answer: because it faces toward nirvāṇa and correctly awakens to its object; and this awakening is true and moreover pure, and so obtains the name “correct.”

It should further be known: among the four truths, that portion of the appropriated aggregates which belongs to the result is called the truth of suffering, and that portion which belongs to the cause is called the truth of origin — because it can gather suffering together. Since suffering and origin are only a division upon the natures of cause and result, the names are two while the thing pointed to is not two. But the things pointed to by the truths of cessation and of the path are indeed distinct.

Question: why do the sūtras call these four “noble truths”? Answer: because they are the truths of the noble ones, and so obtain the name “noble.”

Question: then for those who are not noble, do these four not turn out to be false? Answer: no — for all persons they are truths, since their nature is without inversion. It is only that the noble ones alone can truly see them, while the rest do not, and so the sūtras call them noble truths only. It is not that for the non-noble they are not truths; it is that these look upon them with an inverted view. As a stanza says: what the noble ones call pleasure, the non-noble call suffering; what the noble ones call suffering, the non-noble call pleasure.

〔Root 3〕How the Truth of Suffering Is Established — All the Formations with Outflows Are Suffering by Conjunction with the Three Kinds of Suffering

Treatise (an objection posed): Some other masters say: among the four truths only two (the truth of cessation and the truth of the path) are noble truths alone, while the remaining two (the truth of suffering and the truth of origin) extend both to the noble and the non-noble; and moreover only one portion, “feeling,” is the entity of suffering, and the rest are not. If that be so, how can it be said that all the formations with outflows are the truth of suffering? The stanza says:

Stanza: Suffering is spoken of by conjunction with the three kinds of suffering, taking in everything as it severally applies; the agreeable, the disagreeable, and the remaining formations with outflows besides are all included therein.

Treatise: Suffering-nature is of three kinds — first the nature of the suffering of suffering, second the nature of the suffering of the formations, third the nature of the suffering of change. All the formations with outflows conjoin, as it severally applies, with these three suffering-natures, and so it is said that they are all the truth of suffering; and to say so is without fault.

Within this, whatever formations with outflows are agreeable (fitting and lovable) are called suffering because they conjoin with the “suffering of change” (a pleasant object becomes suffering when it perishes); whatever formations with outflows are disagreeable (not fitting) are called suffering because they conjoin with the “suffering of suffering” (suffering laid upon suffering); and the remaining formations with outflows besides these are called suffering because they conjoin with the “suffering of the formations” (flowing on without staying, they are of themselves oppression).

Question: what is meant by “agreeable, disagreeable, and the rest”? Answer: it is the three feelings, pleasant feeling, painful feeling, and feeling that is neither painful nor pleasant, in that order; and it is by the force of these three feelings that the several formations with outflows which conform to pleasant feeling and the rest obtain the names “agreeable” and so on.

Why is it said so? Because pleasant feeling comes to be of suffering-nature by “change” — as the sūtra says: pleasant feeling when it arises is pleasant, while it abides is pleasant, and when it perishes is painful. Painful feeling comes to be of suffering-nature by its “entity” — as the sūtra says: painful feeling when it arises is painful, and while it abides is painful. Feeling that is neither painful nor pleasant comes to be of suffering-nature by “the formations,” since it is made by many conditions — as the sūtra says: whatever is impermanent is suffering. As it is with feeling, so it is with the several formations that conform to those feelings.

Some other masters explain it thus: suffering is itself of suffering-nature, and so is called the nature of the suffering of suffering; and pushing on in the same way, the formations are themselves of suffering-nature, and so are called the nature of the suffering of the formations.

It should be known that the reason the agreeable and the disagreeable are here apportioned severally to the suffering of change and the suffering of suffering is that each of them has a portion not shared with the others (the side in each that is most evident). Spoken according to the true principle, all the formations come to be suffering by reason of “the suffering of the formations” — and this layer only the noble ones can observe and see. Therefore a stanza says:

Quoted stanza: It is as when an eyelash is set upon the palm of the hand and a man feels nothing at all; but if it be set upon the eyeball it becomes harm and moreover unease. The fool is like that palm and does not feel the eyelash that is the suffering of the formations; the wise man is like that eyeball, and at one touch there arises the deepest revulsion and dread.

Treatise: For the fear of suffering that arises in a fool while he undergoes the aggregates of fierce suffering in the Avīci hell does not come up to that portion of revulsion which is in the host of the noble ones before the aggregates of the summit of existence (the five aggregates of the highest level of the three realms).

Question: then the truth of the path too ought to be taken in by the suffering of the formations, since it also is of conditioned nature. Answer: the truth of the path is not suffering — “going against the mind of the noble ones” is the mark of the suffering of the formations, and when the noble path arises it does not go against the mind of the noble ones, since it is precisely what draws forth the exhaustion of all sufferings.

As for one who observes all that is conditioned and takes nirvāṇa for peace, he too first sees that those dharmas are suffering and only afterwards observes the cessation of those dharmas as peace; and so the two words “conditioned” are used here only to bring out that portion which has outflows.

Question: if it be granted that among dharmas there is pleasure as well, why is suffering alone said to be a noble truth? The explanation of one class of masters is: because pleasure is too little. It is as when a few mung beans are put into a heap of black beans: the little goes with the much, and the whole is called a heap of black beans. What man of discernment, for the sliver of pleasure there is in pouring water upon a poisoned sore, would take the poisoned sore for pleasure? Another class of masters explains it by a stanza:

Quoted stanza: Because it can be a cause of suffering and can gather sufferings together, and because one who has suffering still longs for it, therefore “pleasure” too is called suffering.

〔The Long Prose Passage Following Root 3 · Part One〕The Dispute over the Nonexistence of Real Pleasure — Whether Pleasant Feeling Really Exists

Treatise (the author explains for himself): Spoken according to the true principle it should be said: the noble ones observe that all “existence” (birth and death in the three existences) and all pleasure are in entity suffering, since with respect to “the suffering of the formations” they are of one taste; and by this suffering is established as a truth and pleasure is not.

Question: how is even pleasant feeling observed as suffering? Answer: because it is impermanent in nature and goes against the mind of the noble ones. This is like observing form and the rest by the mode of apprehension of suffering, where that “mark of suffering” is not altogether the same as the suffering of painful feeling.

Someone says: pleasant feeling is a cause of suffering, and so the noble ones too observe it as suffering. The author adjudges this explanation unreasonable — to be able to act as a cause of suffering is the mode of apprehension of “origin,” and what has that to do with “suffering”? Besides, if the noble ones be born in the form or formless realm, how should the idea of suffering arise when they take the dharmas there as object? The aggregates there are not causes of painful feeling. Moreover the sūtras speak separately of “the suffering of the formations”; and if it were as he says, what use would be left for the item of the suffering of the formations?

A further question: if it is by “impermanence” that pleasure is observed as suffering, then what difference is there between the two modes of apprehension, “impermanent” and “suffering”? Answer: because they are dharmas of arising and perishing, they are observed as impermanent; because they go against the mind of the noble ones, they are observed as suffering. And merely by seeing impermanence one can know that a thing goes against the mind of the noble ones, and so the mode of impermanence can draw forth the mode of suffering.

〔i〕The other school establishes its position (the Sautrāntika and Mahāsāṃghika line · a divergent account set out): Some masters of another school maintain thus: there is definitely no real pleasure; feeling is suffering alone.

〔ii〕The school puts its own question and answers it (the question posed by that school itself): How is this known? It is known by teaching and by principle.

〔iii〕That school adduces three sūtras as its proof from teaching: How is it known by teaching? As the World-Honored One says: of all the feelings there are, not one is not suffering. And again the sūtra says: you should observe pleasant feeling with suffering. And again the sūtra says: to take suffering for pleasure is called inversion.

〔iv〕That school takes principle as its proof: How is it known by principle? Because all the causes of pleasure are indeterminate. That is to say: clothing, food, cold and warmth, and such things are commonly granted by sentient beings to be causes of pleasure; yet if these things be used at the wrong time or beyond measure, they can produce suffering and so become causes of suffering instead, and ought not to be called causes of pleasure. At a stage of increase, or even where the measure is even, merely because it is unseasonable they become causes of suffering and produce suffering. Hence it may be known that clothing and the rest were causes of suffering all along, and only when the suffering grows strong does their true character show. And with the shifting of the modes of deportment (walking, standing, sitting, lying) the principle should be the same.

〔v〕That school opens two further sections: Moreover, it is just when suffering is being counteracted that the sense of pleasure arises; and it is just when suffering is being slightly exchanged off that the sense of pleasure is born. That is to say: so long as one has not yet been pressed by the sufferings of hunger, thirst, cold, heat, weariness, and desire, a man does not give rise to the sense of pleasure in those so-called causes of pleasure. Therefore in whatever can counteract a heavy suffering the fool falsely reckons that it is able to produce pleasure, when in fact there is no cause that determinately produces pleasure. And in the exchanging off of suffering the fool takes it for pleasure — as a man carrying a heavy load shifts it for a moment from one shoulder to the other. Therefore feeling is suffering alone, and there is definitely no real pleasure.

〔vi〕The author brings out and displays the position of the Sarvāstivādins: The masters of Abhidharma (the Sarvāstivāda line which this treatise follows) say that pleasure really exists, and this saying is reasonable.

〔vii〕The author presses back against that school in three rounds: How is it known? Let us first press back with a question: having struck out pleasure, what will you call suffering? First round — if you say that oppression is suffering, then since there is gratification too, pleasure should be established; second round — if you say that harm is suffering, then since there is benefit too, pleasure should be established; third round — if you say that the unloved is suffering, then since there is the lovable too, pleasure should be established.

〔viii〕That school’s defense: Suppose it be said that the entity of the lovable is not real, since when the noble ones are separated from defilement what was lovable becomes unlovable instead.

〔ix〕The Sarvāstivādins refute that defense: It is not so. That a lovable dharma becomes unlovable when the noble ones are separated from defilement is by their observing it through another gate. That is to say: if there be a feeling whose intrinsic mark is lovable, that feeling has never become unlovable. Yet when the noble ones are separated from defilement, they grow weary of that feeling by other modes of apprehension — that is, they observe that feeling to be a place of heedlessness, to be accomplished only by vast effort, and to be alterable and impermanent, and so call it unlovable; it is not that its intrinsic mark is a dharma that is unloved. Were its own entity unlovable from the first, then no one ought to have given rise to love for it; and if no love arose at all, then the noble ones on being separated from defilement would have no need to take up other modes of apprehension to observe pleasant feeling and grow deeply weary of it. Therefore, spoken from the side of the intrinsic mark, there really is a real pleasant feeling.

〔x〕The Sarvāstivādins explain through the first sūtra adduced by that school: As for the World-Honored One’s saying that “of all the feelings there are, not one is not suffering,” the Buddha himself has already explained it through. As the sūtra says: the Buddha told Ānanda: it is in dependence upon all formations being impermanent, and all that is conditioned being alterable, that I spoke thus with that sense implicit. Hence it may be known that this sūtra did not speak thus with respect to the single sense of “the suffering of suffering.”

Moreover, if it were with respect to their intrinsic marks that all feelings were said to be suffering, why should Ānanda have needed to put the question: the Buddha in another sūtra speaks of three feelings — pleasant feeling, painful feeling, and feeling that is neither painful nor pleasant — with what implicit sense does this sūtra then say that of all the feelings there are, not one is not suffering? Ānanda ought only to have asked thus: with what implicit sense are three feelings spoken of? And the World-Honored One ought only to have answered thus: it is with this implicit sense that I speak of three feelings. Since the sūtra has no such question and answer, one may see that with respect to their intrinsic marks there really are three feelings. And since the World-Honored One said “it is with an implicit sense that I say of all the feelings there are, not one is not suffering,” he has already shown that what this sūtra states is spoken in dependence upon another sense and is not the truly definitive meaning.

Again the sūtra says “you should observe pleasant feeling with suffering,” and it should be known that the purport of this sūtra is to show that pleasant feeling has two natures: first it has the nature of pleasure — by the one gate of its intrinsic mark it is lovable; second it has the nature of suffering — in dependence upon another gate it is also a dharma impermanent and alterable. Yet observing it as pleasure is able to become bondage, and one who is greedily attached is relishing just this savor; observing it as suffering is able to bring release, and one who observes thus comes to be free of greed. And because observing suffering can bring release, the Buddha exhorts sentient beings to observe pleasure as suffering.

Question: how is it known that its intrinsic mark is pleasure? As a stanza says:

Quoted stanza: The Buddhas correctly and universally awake to it that all formations are impermanent and all that is conditioned is alterable, and therefore say that the feelings are suffering.

〔The Long Prose Passage Following Root 3 · Part Two〕Explaining Through the Third Sūtra · Refuting the Proof from Principle · Establishing That Pleasant Feeling Really Exists

Treatise: Again the sūtra says “to take suffering for pleasure is called inversion,” and this too is spoken in dependence upon another sense: because worldly men, amid the several pleasant feelings, the objects of fine desire, and that portion of pleasure there is in the several existences, reckon them as pleasure without qualification, and so fall into inversion. It should be known that the several pleasant feelings, spoken of by another gate, have the nature of suffering as well, and yet the world observes them as pleasure without qualification, and so falls into inversion; the objects of fine desire are little in pleasure and much in suffering, and the world observes them only as pleasure, and so falls into inversion; and with the three existences it is likewise. Therefore this sūtra cannot establish that pleasant feeling is not real.

Question: if the intrinsic marks of feeling were really all suffering, what profit is there in the Buddha’s speaking of three feelings? And to say that the World-Honored One spoke in conformity with worldly convention is not correct principle — for the World-Honored One said of himself, “it is with an implicit sense that I say of the feelings there is none that is not suffering.”

Moreover, when the Buddha observed the five feelings he spoke words according to reality. As the sūtra says: whatever faculty of pleasure there is and whatever faculty of gladness there is, these two should be known to be pleasant feeling, and so on at length; and again he says thus: if with correct discernment one observes these five faculties according to reality, the three fetters are forever cut off, and so on at length.

Again, how should the Buddha, upon one painful feeling, have followed worldly convention and analyzed it into three? And if it be said that worldly men give rise to the three senses of pleasure and the rest upon low, middling, and high sufferings in that order, and that the Buddha followed them in speaking of the three feelings of pleasure and the rest — this principle too is wrong. For pleasure also has three grades, and in that case there ought to arise upon low suffering and the other two only the sense of high pleasure.

Again, when a man undergoes the pleasure born of excellent scent, taste, touch, and the rest, what low suffering is there in it, that worldly men should give rise therein to the sense of pleasant feeling? And if it be granted that there is a low suffering at that time, then, that low suffering having ceased and not arisen again, worldly men at that moment ought to have the sense of the utmost pleasure — since at this stage all the sufferings are wholly absent. And as for undergoing the pleasure of desire, the same may be pressed in the same way.

Again, when a feeling of the low grade is present it ought in principle to be distinct, keen, and apprehensible; and when a feeling of the middling grade is present the opposite of this is the case — how is that to be made out?

Again, the lower three meditative absorptions are said to have pleasure, and in that case they ought to have low suffering; and the levels above are said to have equanimity, and in that case they ought to have middling suffering. That suffering should increase the more excellent the absorption grows — where is the reason in that? Therefore one ought not, in dependence upon low, middling, and high suffering, to establish the three feelings of pleasure and the rest in that order.

Again the sūtra says: the Buddha told Mahānāman: if form were suffering without qualification and not pleasure and not attended by pleasure, and so on at length. Hence it may be known that there is definitely some portion of real pleasure.

Thus the proofs from teaching adduced by that school do not establish the showing that there is no real pleasure; and the proofs from principle they set up do not amount to proof either.

To take first their item that “all the causes of pleasure are indeterminate” — this is not correct principle, for they have mistaken the sense of “cause.” It should be known: it is by being observed together with the differences of stage of the support (body and mind) that an outer object comes to be a cause of pleasure or a cause of suffering; it is not by the outer object alone. If this object at this stage of this support can act as a cause of pleasure, then it has never in such a case failed to act as a cause of pleasure — and so a cause of pleasure is not indeterminate. It is as with the fire of the world, which by being observed together with the differences of stage of what is boiled and roasted comes to be a cause of cooking or, on the contrary, a cause of spoiling, and not by that fire alone. If this fire at this stage of what is boiled is a cause of cooking, then it has never in such a case failed to be a cause of cooking — and so a cause of cooking is not indeterminate. With causes of pleasure it is likewise, and the principle of their being determinate is established.

Moreover, is the cause of pleasure within the third meditative absorption indeterminate? That cause has not at any time been able to produce suffering.

Next, as to their saying that “the sense of pleasure arises only when suffering is being counteracted,” this has been refuted above: when a man undergoes the pleasure born of excellent scent, taste, touch, and the rest, what suffering is being counteracted, that worldly men should give rise therein to the sense of pleasure? And even granting that at that time a coarse and heavy suffering is being counteracted, then, that suffering which is counteracted having ceased and not arisen again, there ought at that moment to arise the sense of the utmost pleasure instead. Again, what suffering is being counteracted, that the pleasure of the meditative absorptions arises? Refutations of this kind may be spoken by comparison with what precedes.

Again, as to their saying that “the sense of pleasure is born only in the exchanging off of suffering, as in shifting a load” — in truth it is the stage of this body itself that can produce pleasure: right up until this stage of the body has not yet perished there must be pleasure arising, and once it has perished it is not so. Were it not thus, then the latter part of this stage ought to have pleasure ever increasing, since the suffering grows gradually slight. And the producing of pleasure and the easing of weariness by exchanging off the four modes of deportment of the body should be understood in the same way.

Again, if there had been no suffering beforehand, why at the last moment should a sense of suffering suddenly arise? It is by reason of the body altering and the stages differing — as after wine and the like have been drunk a sweet or a sour savor arises. Therefore the principle that pleasant feeling really exists is established.

Hence it is determinately known: the several formations with outflows are all called suffering, as it severally applies, because they conjoin with the three kinds of suffering.

〔The Long Prose Passage Following Root 3 · Continued〕The Entity of Suffering Is Also the Truth of Origin — Explaining Through the Sūtra’s Saying That Craving Is Origin

Treatise (an objection posed): If it be said that the entity of the formations of suffering is at the same time called the truth of origin, this account must transgress the sūtra, for the sūtra says only that “craving” is origin.

Answer: The sūtra speaks of craving as origin with respect to an excellent portion; spoken according to the true principle, the remaining dharmas are the truth of origin as well.

Question: by what is this principle known? Answer: because other sūtras state the remaining dharmas as well. As the Bhagavat (the World-Honored One) says in a gāthā (a stanza):

Quoted stanza: Action, craving, and ignorance, being causes, summon the formations of a further existence, and make the several existences continue on; and this is called a pudgala (the “person” who comes and goes and takes birth again and again).

Treatise: Again the sūtra speaks of “the five kinds of seed,” which is to state under another name “consciousness together with appropriation”; and that sūtra says “placed within the element of earth,” which is to state under another name “the four stations of consciousness.” Therefore what the sūtras state is speech with an implicit sense, while Abhidharma speaks according to the marks of dharmas.

Yet the sūtra’s saying that craving is origin is spoken with a partiality toward the side of “the cause of setting going”; while the gāthā’s saying that action, craving, and ignorance are all causes is a complete statement of “production” and “setting going” together with the causes of those two.

Question: how is this known? Answer: that action is the cause of production and craving the cause of setting going is what the sūtra states; and moreover that sūtra shows in order that the formations of a further existence have a cause, have a condition, and have a source. And it is in order to establish the distinction of seed and field that it speaks of “consciousness together with appropriation” and “the four stations of consciousness” — and so it is not craving alone that is the entity of the truth of origin.

Question: what dharma is called “production”? What dharma is called “setting going”? Answer: the appearing of an entity with the differences of class such as realm, destiny, and mode of birth is called production; and the continuing on of a further existence without such differences is called setting going. Action and the craving for existence are the causes of these two in that order. It is as a seed is the productive cause of the sprouts of the several particular kinds of grain and wheat and the rest, while water is the setting-going cause of every sprout without distinction; and action and the craving for existence as cause of production and cause of setting going should be understood in the same way.

Question: that craving is the cause of setting going — what principle is there in proof? Answer: because apart from craving a further existence definitely does not set going. That is to say: a man who has craving and a man who has left craving both alike come to the end of life, and only in the one who has craving is a further existence seen to set going again. By this principle it is proved that craving is the cause of setting going — the setting going or not setting going of a further existence follows determinately upon craving.

Again, it is because there is craving that the continuum tends toward a further existence: it is plainly seen that wherever there is craving, the continuum of mind runs there again and again. From this it may be known by comparison that it is because there is craving that the continuum hastens toward a further existence.

Again, in the matter of appropriating a later body, there is no other dharma that binds and sticks fast as greedy craving does. It is as bean-powder, mixed with water at the bath and rubbed upon the body, sticks to the body when it has dried and is hard to get off, and nothing else is like it. In the same way there is no other dharma that can serve as the cause of appropriating a later body as the craving for self does — and by this principle it is proved that craving is the cause of setting going.

〔Root 4〕The Conventional Truth and the Ultimate Truth — the Two Similes of the Pot and the Water

Treatise (transition): Thus the World-Honored One says that the truths are of four kinds; and another sūtra says that the truths are of two kinds — first the conventional truth, second the ultimate truth. What are the marks of these two truths? The stanza says:

Stanza: The cognition of that thing is gone once it has been broken; or once the remaining components have been analyzed out with discernment, that cognition is likewise gone — such, as with the pot and the water, is the conventional truth. What differs from this is called the ultimate truth.

Treatise: If the cognition of some thing is gone once that thing has been broken, that thing should be known to be called the conventional truth. It is as when a pot is broken into shards and the cognition “pot” is gone; and with clothing and the rest it is likewise.

And again if there be a thing such that, once the remaining components have been analyzed out of it with discernment, the cognition of it is gone, that too is conventional — as when water is analyzed with discernment into visible form and the rest (the several portions of form, scent, taste, and touch) and the cognition “water” is gone; and with fire and the rest it is likewise.

Just while that thing has not yet been broken and not yet been analyzed, it is set up as that thing by the world’s idea and name — and because it is conventionally established, it is called conventional. To say in dependence upon conventional principle that there is a pot and the like is real and not false, and so it is called the conventional truth.

If some thing differs from this, it is called the ultimate truth. That is to say: the cognition of that thing is not lost even after it has been broken; and after the remaining components have been analyzed out with discernment, the cognition of it is still there — such a thing should be known to be called the ultimate truth. It is as when form and the rest are broken down to the ultimate atom, or when taste and the rest are analyzed away with superior discernment, and the cognition “form” is still constantly there; and with feeling and the rest it is likewise. This really exists, and so is called ultimate. To say in dependence upon ultimate principle that there is form and the rest is real and not false, and so it is called the ultimate truth.

Treatise (recording a divergent account): The preceptors of former times say thus: the dharmas taken as object by the knowledge that transcends the world and by the correct worldly knowledge obtained after that knowledge are called the ultimate truth; and the dharmas taken as object by the remaining knowledges besides these are called the conventional truth. (This account is recorded alongside.)

〔Root 5〕The Preparatory Practices of the Noble Path — First Abide in Pure Discipline, Then Cultivate the Three Discernments Formed through Hearing, Reflection, and Cultivation

Treatise (transition): The truths having been analyzed, it should next be said: by what means is one to apply oneself, so as to move toward the path of seeing the truths? The stanza says:

Stanza: One who is about to move toward the path of seeing the truths should abide in discipline and apply himself; what he cultivates is the three discernments formed through hearing, through reflection, and through cultivation, which take respectively the name for their object, both name and sense for their object, and the sense for their object.

Treatise: Whoever sets his mind to move toward the seeing of the truths should first abide in pure śīla (discipline), and thereafter apply himself to the discernment formed through hearing and the other two. That is to say: he first takes up the hearing that conduces to seeing the truths; having heard, he seeks diligently for the sense of the dharma he has heard; having got the sense of the dharma, he reflects upon it without inversion; and having reflected, he is able to cultivate in dependence upon concentration.

The practitioner abiding thus in discipline and applying himself, the discernment formed through reflection arises in dependence upon the discernment formed through hearing, and the discernment formed through cultivation arises in dependence upon the discernment formed through reflection.

Question: what is the difference in mark among these three discernments?

〔The adjudication of the Vaibhāṣika masters〕: The Vaibhāṣika masters say that the marks of the three discernments differ in order with respect to taking the name as object, taking both name and sense as object, and taking the sense as object — the discernment formed through hearing takes the name alone for its object, since it is not yet able to relinquish the letter and observe the sense; the discernment formed through reflection takes both name and sense for its object, sometimes drawing the sense out of the letter and sometimes drawing the letter out of the sense, since it has not yet wholly relinquished the letter to observe the sense; and the discernment formed through cultivation takes the sense alone for its object, since it is already able to relinquish the letter and observe the sense alone. It is as with a man swimming across deep and rapid water: one who has never learned will not let go of the float he depends on, one who has learned but is not accomplished now lets go and now grasps, and one who has learned well does not wait upon any support but swims across by his own strength. With the three discernments it is likewise.

〔The objection of other masters · set out by the author〕: Someone says: if that is so, the discernment formed through reflection cannot be established — for since it extends both to taking the name as object and to taking the sense as object, it should in that same order fall under what is formed through hearing and what is formed through cultivation, and where is there any place left for it of its own?

〔The explaining through〕: Now on careful examination the difference of mark among the three is without fault: what is meant is that, in the practitioner, the superior discernment born in dependence upon hearing the authoritative teaching is called formed through hearing, the superior discernment born in dependence upon reflecting upon correct principle is called formed through reflection, and the superior discernment born in dependence upon cultivating concentration is called formed through cultivation. The two words “formed through” are to show that these three superior discernments are accomplished by the three causes of hearing, reflection, and concentration; as the world says of the life of an ox and the rest that it is, in that order, formed through eating grass.

〔Roots 6–8〕The Three Causes of a Purified Bodily Vessel — Seclusion of Body and Mind · Contentment and Fewness of Desires · Abiding in the Four Noble Lineages

Treatise (transition): Those who wish to apply themselves diligently to learning in “cultivation” — how are they to purify this bodily vessel of theirs, so that their practice may be quickly accomplished? The stanza says:

Stanza: One must be complete in the seclusion of body and the seclusion of mind, and must be without “discontent” and “great desire” — and discontent and great desire mean seeking yet more of what has been obtained and longing much for what has not been obtained, these two being what the stanza calls “what one is without.” What counteracts them is contrary to them, extends to the three realms and moreover to what is without outflows, and has non-greed for its nature. The four noble lineages likewise have non-greed for their entity, and among them the first three are contentment alone. The first three are the provisions that assist the path and the fourth is the occupation that assists the path, and all are for counteracting the arising of the four cravings; and stated by another gate, they are for the temporary stilling and the permanent removal of the desire for what is mine and the desire for the matter of myself.

Treatise: The purity of the bodily vessel is in brief by three causes: which three? First, seclusion of body and mind; second, contentment and fewness of desires; third, abiding in the four noble lineages.

What is called seclusion of body is separation from confused dwelling together; what is called seclusion of mind is separation from unwholesome applied thought. For these two to be accomplished one must rely upon contentment and fewness of desires.

What is called contentment is being without “discontent”; what is called fewness of desires is being without “great desire.”

Question: what is the difference between these two that are thus struck out? The masters of Abhidharma all say thus: to seek yet more of the fine clothing and the rest that has already been obtained is called discontent; to long in many directions for the fine clothing and the rest that has not yet been obtained is called great desire.

〔The author’s objection and his establishing of another account〕: Is not “seeking yet more” likewise a taking of what has not been obtained for its object? In that case the difference between the two does not stand. Therefore it should here be said thus: to be gloomily unhappy over what has already been obtained because it is not fine and not much is called discontent; and to seek the fine and the abundant in the matter of clothing and the rest not yet obtained is called great desire. Contentment and fewness of desires are precisely what counteract these two, and so their difference may be known as the contrary of this.

Contentment and fewness of desires extend to the three realms and moreover to what is without outflows; the two they counteract are affiliated to the desire realm alone. The entity of contentment and fewness of desires is non-greed; the two they counteract have the greed of desire for their nature.

Because they can produce the host of the noble ones they are called noble lineages. The entity of the four noble lineages is likewise non-greed; and among the four, the entity of the first three is contentment alone — that is, being content with clothing, food, and bedding as they are obtained.

Question: the fourth noble lineage is called “delight in abandoning and delight in cultivating”; how does it too have non-greed for its entity? Answer: because it can cast away the greed of desire for “existence.”

Question: to show what sense are the four noble lineages established? Answer: because the disciples have forsaken the worldly provisions of life and the worldly occupation, and have gone forth in taking refuge with the Buddha in quest of release. The World-Honored One, master of the Dharma, in pity for them established two things: first the provisions, second the occupation. The first three noble lineages are the provisions that assist the path, and the last one is the occupation that assists the path. If you can do the latter occupation in dependence upon the former provisions, release is not far off.

Question: why are these two things established? Answer: it is for counteracting the arising of the four cravings. Therefore the sūtra says: bhikṣus, listen well! The craving that has clothing for its cause arises when it is to arise, abides when it is to abide, and clings when it is to cling; and of the cravings that have food and bedding, and existence and nonexistence, for their causes, it is said in the same way. It is for counteracting these four that the four noble lineages are spoken of.

Following this same sense and shifting to another gate, it may be said: the Buddha spoke the four noble lineages in order to still temporarily and to remove permanently “the desire for what is mine” and “the desire for the matter of myself.” What is called the matter of what is mine is clothing and the rest; what is called the matter of myself is one’s own body; and the greed that takes them as object is called desire. It is for the temporary stilling of the first three greeds that the first three noble lineages are spoken of; and it is for the permanent extinguishing of all four greeds that the fourth noble lineage is spoken of.

〔Root 9〕The Two Gates for Entering Cultivation — the Contemplation of Impurity and Mindfulness That Holds the Breath

Treatise (transition): Thus the bodily vessel upon which cultivation depends has been spoken of; by which gate, then, is one properly to enter cultivation? The stanza says:

Stanza: The essential gates for entering cultivation are two, namely the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness that holds the breath; one in whom greed is dominant and one in whom applied thought is dominant should cultivate them, each his own, in that order.

Treatise: Of the gates for properly entering cultivation the essential ones are two — first the contemplation of impurity, second mindfulness that holds the breath.

Question: who properly enters cultivation by which gate? Answer: it should be known in that order. One in whom greed is dominant, that is, one in whom greed is fierce and repeatedly manifest, such a sentient being is called a practitioner of greed, and by observing the impure he can properly enter cultivation; one whose applied thought is much and whose mind is scattered is called a practitioner of applied thought, and in dependence upon mindfulness that holds the breath he can properly enter cultivation.

〔Two accounts recorded together〕: Some other masters say: because mindfulness that holds the breath has not many objects, it can settle scattered applied thought; while the contemplation of impurity has objects in abundance, and the manifold differences of color and shape draw forth yet more applied thought, and so it cannot counteract it. And yet other masters say: mindfulness that holds the breath turns upon the inner gate and so can settle scattered applied thought; while the contemplation of impurity turns for the most part upon the outer gate, like eye-consciousness, and so cannot counteract it.

〔Root 10 · Root 11〕The Contemplation of Impurity — the Contemplation of the Chain of Bones That Counteracts All Four Greeds, and the Three Stages of Its Cultivation

Treatise (transition): Here the contemplation of impurity should first be made out. What is the mark of such a contemplation? The stanza says:

Stanza: In order to counteract the four greeds alike, let the contemplation of the chain of bones be made out first. Extending from a single one as far as the ocean for its bound, and then drawing back again — this is called the stage of first taking up the work. From the removal of the foot bones on to the removal of half the skull — this is called the stage of practice matured. Fastening the mind between the brows — this is called the stage of surpassing attention.

Treatise: The contemplation of impurity is cultivated precisely for counteracting greed. Now the differences of greed are in brief of four kinds: first greed for color (coveting hue), second greed for shape (coveting figure), third greed for fine touch (coveting the feel), fourth greed for attendance (coveting the other’s bearing and service). To cultivate the contemplation of impurity taking the discolored corpse and the like as object counteracts the first greed; taking the devoured corpse and the like as object counteracts the second greed; taking worms and maggots and the like as object counteracts the third greed; taking the motionless corpse as object counteracts the fourth greed.

If one cultivates the contemplation of impurity taking the chain of bones as object (the joints of the bones linked together like a chain), one can counteract all four of these greeds alike — because within the chain of bones there is no object of those four greeds. Therefore the cultivating of the contemplation of the chain of bones should be made out first.

Since this contemplation is taken in by attention through resolve alone (a contemplation of imagining), and since it takes only a portion for its object, it does not cut off the afflictions, but can only suppress them and keep them from being manifest.

Now the yogin cultivating the contemplation of the chain of bones has in all three stages: first, first taking up the work; second, practice matured; third, surpassing attention.

That is to say: when the practitioner of contemplation would cultivate such a contemplation of impurity, he should first fasten his mind upon one part of his own body — a toe, or the forehead, or some other part, wherever he himself likes; and the mind having settled, he reflects by the force of resolve, imagining upon that part of his own body, that skin and flesh rot and fall away and that the bones are gradually made clean, until he observes the chain of bones of the whole body complete.

Having seen a single one, he observes a second, and thus gradually extends — a room, a monastery, a park, a village, a kingdom, until the whole earth is filled to the ocean for its bound, and chains of bones fill it throughout, in order that resolve may be increased.

Then upon what has been extended he gradually draws back and observes, until he observes a single chain of bones only; and at this point the contemplation of impurity gradually drawn back is accomplished, and this is called the yogin’s stage of first taking up the work.

In order that the force of resolve in the drawn-back contemplation may grow strong, he first removes the foot bones within this single one, reflects upon the remaining bones and fastens his mind and abides; and gradually, on to removing half the skull, he reflects upon the remaining half and fastens his mind and abides. At this point the contemplation of impurity yet further drawn back is accomplished, and this is called the yogin’s stage of practice matured.

In order that the resolve of the drawn-back contemplation may become free in its use, he removes that half skull, fastens his mind between the brows, and abides limpidly upon a single object with concentration. At this point the contemplation of impurity drawn back to its utmost is accomplished, and this is called the yogin’s stage of surpassing attention.

There is a contemplation of impurity whose object is small and whose attention is not free — here a fourfold distinction should be made, since there is a difference of attention matured and unmatured, and a difference of object from one’s own body to the ocean.

〔Root 12〕The Contemplation of Impurity Analyzed through the Several Gates — Nature · Level · Object · Place · Mode of Apprehension · Time-Period · Outflows · Obtaining

Treatise (transition · eight questions): What is the nature of this contemplation of impurity? To how many levels does it extend? What object does it take? In what place is it born? What mode of apprehension has it? What time-period does it take as object? Is it with outflows or without? Is it obtained upon separation from defilement or obtained through preparatory effort? The stanza says:

Stanza: It has non-greed for its nature and extends to ten levels; it takes the visible form of the desire realm for its object and is born in the human destiny alone; it has the mode of apprehension of impurity and takes its own time-period for object; it is with outflows, and extends to the two, being obtained upon separation from defilement and obtained through preparatory effort.

Treatise: As was asked above, the answers are now given in order.

This contemplation has non-greed for the nature of its entity and extends to ten levels — namely the four meditative absorptions, the four access stages, the intermediate meditative absorption, and the desire realm.

It takes for its object the visible form of the desire realm alone. Question: what is it that is seen? Answer: it is color and shape. That it takes the “sense” for its object is by this already established.

It is cultivated only by one born in the human destiny, and among the three continents excluding the northern; the other destinies cannot even so much, much less those born in the other two realms.

Since the name “impurity” has been established for it, it has the mode of apprehension of impurity alone.

In whatever time-period it is, it takes the object of that same time-period; and if it be a dharma that will not arise, it takes all three time-periods for object.

Since it is associated with attention through resolve alone, this contemplation should in principle be with outflows alone.

It extends to the two, being obtained upon separation from defilement and obtained through preparatory effort, since there is a difference between what has once been obtained and what has not once been obtained.

〔Root 13〕Mindfulness That Holds the Breath — Nature · Five Levels · Object · Support · The Two Obtainings · Real Attention · The Six Causes

Treatise (transition): The differences of mark of the contemplation of impurity having been stated, mindfulness that holds the breath should next be made out. What is its difference of mark? The stanza says:

Stanza: Mindfulness of the breath has discernment for its entity and extends to five levels; it takes the wind for its object and arises in dependence upon a body of the desire realm; it extends to the two, being obtained upon separation from defilement and obtained through preparatory effort; it is associated with real attention alone and the non-Buddhists have it not; and it has six differences, namely the six matters of counting and the rest.

Treatise: What is called mindfulness of the breath is the mindfulness of āna and apāna spoken of in the sūtras. What is called āna is the holding of the breath in, meaning the drawing of the outer wind in so as to enter the body; and apāna is the holding of the breath out, meaning the drawing of the inner wind out so as to go beyond the body. Discernment, by the force of mindfulness, observes this as its object, and so it is called the mindfulness of āna and apāna.

Question: since it has discernment for the nature of its entity, why is it called “mindfulness”? Answer: because it is held by the force of mindfulness, the object is distinct and what is to be done is accomplished — as the four foundations of mindfulness likewise have discernment for their entity and are called foundations of mindfulness.

It extends to five levels — namely the first meditative absorption, the access stages of the second and third meditative absorptions, the intermediate meditative absorption, and the desire realm; because this mindfulness is associated with the feeling of equanimity alone. It should be known that painful feeling and pleasant feeling can conduce to drawing forth applied thought, and this mindfulness is precisely what counteracts applied thought, and so it does not arise together with them; and gladness and pleasure can go against fixity upon an object, and this mindfulness is accomplished only by fixity upon its object, and being contrary in this way it does not arise together with them either.

〔One account recorded together〕: Someone says: within the fundamental lower three meditative absorptions there is the feeling of equanimity too. On that account it would be in dependence upon eight levels; for when an absorption of the upper realms is manifest there is no longer any breath.

This concentration takes the wind for its object and arises in dependence upon a body of the desire realm. It is in the human and heavenly destinies alone, excluding the continent of Uttarakuru. It extends to the two, being obtained upon separation from defilement and obtained through preparatory effort. It is associated with real attention alone (not a contemplation of imagining). Only sentient beings within the true Dharma can cultivate it, and the non-Buddhists have it not — because they have none to expound the Dharma, and because they cannot of themselves become aware of so subtle a dharma.

For the mark of this mindfulness that holds the breath to be complete, six causes must be present: first counting, second following, third settling, fourth observing, fifth turning, sixth purifying.

First, counting: what is called counting is to fasten the mind upon the in- and out-breath as its object, to make no other preparatory effort, to let body and mind go, and by mindfulness alone to hold in mind the number of the in- and out-breaths — from one counting to ten, neither less nor more, for fear that the mind be at the moment too much gathered in or too much scattered. Yet within this there may be three faults: first the fault of counting short, taking for one what ought to be two; second the fault of counting long, taking for two what ought to be one; third the fault of confusion, taking the in-breath for the out and the out for the in. If one is free of these three faults it is called correct counting. If the mind scatter partway through the ten, one should count again in order from one; and having finished, begin once more, until concentration is obtained.

Second, following: what is called following is to fasten the mind upon the in- and out-breath as its object, to make no other preparatory effort, and to follow the course of the breath — attending to how far the in-breath and the out-breath each go. That is to say: when attending to the going in of the breath, does it course through the whole body or through one part? Following that breath as it enters, it goes to the throat, the heart, the navel, the hip, the thigh, the shin, and on to the toes, and mindfulness follows it constantly. And if one attends to the going out of the breath, it can leave the body a span or a fathom, and whichever way it goes mindfulness follows it constantly. (Some other masters say: the breath goes out exceedingly far, as far as the circle of wind or the great Vairambha wind. This account is unreasonable, since this mindfulness arises together with real attention.)

Third, settling: what is called settling is to fasten mindfulness at the tip of the nose, or between the brows, or on to the toes, and to settle the mind wherever one likes; and to observe this breath abiding within the body like a thread strung through a bead, and to see whether it is cold or warm, whether it harms or benefits.

Fourth, observing: what is called observing is, having observed this breath-wind, to observe together with it the great elements and derived form that arise along with the breath, and the mind and mental factors that abide in dependence upon form, observing the five aggregates complete as one’s object.

Fifth, turning: what is called turning is shifting — the awareness that took the breath-wind for its object is set within the ever more excellent wholesome roots that follow, and on to the stage of the highest worldly dharma.

Sixth, purifying: what is called purifying is ascending and entering the path of seeing and the rest.

〔One account recorded together〕: Some other masters say: from the four foundations of mindfulness as the first to the vajra-like concentration as the last, this stretch is called turning; and the knowledge of exhaustion and the rest are what is called purifying.

In order to gather up these six marks, a stanza is spoken:

Summarizing stanza: Mindfulness that holds the breath should be known to have six differing marks, namely the distinctions of these six, counting, following, settling, observing, turning, and purifying.

〔Root 14〕The Differences of the Mark of the Breath — Following the Body · Depending on Two · Of the Class of Sentient Beings and Unappropriated · Homogeneous and Not the Object of a Lower Level

Treatise (transition): How are the differences of the mark of the breath to be known? The stanza says:

Stanza: The in- and out-breath follow the body and are settled by it, and turn in dependence upon the differences of the two, body and mind; they are taken in by the class of sentient beings and are unappropriated; they are of homogeneous nature and do not take a lower level as object.

Treatise: According to the level into which the body is born, the breath is taken in by that level, since the breath is taken in as a part of the body.

The turning of this in- and out-breath depends upon the differences of body and mind: for one born in the formless realm, and at the stages such as the kalala (the first stage in the womb), and on entering the absorptions without mind and the fourth meditative absorption and the rest, the breath in all these cases does not turn. That is to say: there must be openings within the body, and the mind of the level to which the in- and out-breath belong must be properly manifest, and only then can the breath turn. And so on coming out of the fourth meditative absorption and the rest, and at the moment of first being born, the breath enters first; and on entering the fourth meditative absorption and the rest, and at the last moment of death, the breath goes out last.

The breath is taken in by the class of sentient beings, since it is a part of the body of a sentient being.

It is not appropriated, since it is separate from the faculties.

It is of homogeneous nature, since it is produced by a homogeneous cause.

It is not nourished, since when the body is growing it diminishes instead.

It is not maturation-born, since after being cut off it can continue and arise again, and no other maturational form is like this.

It is the object of a mind of its own level and of a higher level alone, and is not the object-field of the mind of the mode of deportment or the mind of penetrative effect of a lower level.

四念住·四善根·見道十六心The Four Foundations of Mindfulness · The Four Wholesome Roots · The Sixteen Minds of the Path of Seeing

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

〔正15·正16〕四念住——自相共相之觀·三種念住之體·次第與治倒

論(承前起問):上面已經說完了入修的兩道門(不淨觀與持息念)。由這兩道門的修習,心就能夠得定。心既然已經得定了,接著又應當修什麼呢?頌說:

:依著已經修習成就的止,為了修觀而修四念住;用自相與共相這兩種看法,去觀察身、受、心、法這四樣。念住的自性就是聞所成等三種慧;此外還有相雜念住與所緣念住二種。四念住的先後次第是隨著它們生起的次第而立的;因為要對治四種顛倒,所以念住只有四個。

:依著已經修習圓滿的殊勝奢摩他(止,就是心安住一境而不散亂的那一分),為了修習毘鉢舍那(觀,就是於境簡擇而見其實相的那一分),於是修四念住。

那麼四念住要怎麼修呢?就是用自相與共相這兩種看法,去觀身、觀受、觀心、觀法。

什麼叫自相?身、受、心、法這四樣各自有各自不共他物的體性,這叫作自相。什麼叫共相?一切有為法都是非常的,一切有漏法都是苦的,以及一切法都是空、都是非我的——這些不限於一物而通於眾物的性質,叫作共相。

四樣各自的自性是什麼呢?身的自性,是四大種與四大種所造的色。受與心的自性,正如它們的名字所顯示的那樣(受就是領納,心就是了別)。法的自性,是除去身受心二者之外所剩下的一切法。

相傳(此是傳說之辭,非論主自定):在定中把身分析到極微那樣細、把時間分析到剎那那樣短,一一分別而觀,這叫作身念住修滿;其餘受、心、法三種修滿的樣子,也應當照這個道理去知道。

論(問答·四念住之體):問:那麼什麼叫作四念住的體呢?

答:這四種念住,每一種的體都有三個,因為有自性、相雜、所緣三種分別的緣故。

第一,自性念住,是以慧為體。這個慧又有三種,就是聞所成慧、思所成慧、修所成慧(由聽聞、由思惟、由修定而成就的三種簡擇之慧);就這三種而言,也各得念住之名。

第二,相雜念住,是以慧以及與慧同時俱有的其餘諸法(受、想、思等心所與相應之法)為體。

第三,所緣念住,是以慧所緣的那些法(也就是身受心法四境本身)為體。

問:怎麼知道念住的自性是慧,而不是別的法呢?

答:經上說——於身安住而循著身作觀,這叫作身念住;其餘受、心、法三種也是這樣。凡是說到『循觀』的名目,所指的都只是慧的體,因為離開了慧,就沒有循觀的作用。

論(問答·何以於慧立念住之名):問:既然體是慧,為什麼在慧上立『念住』這個名字呢?

答:毘婆沙師(有部本宗之師)說:因為這一類法之中念的力量特別增盛的緣故。這是說,由念的力持,慧才得以轉起——好像用斧頭劈木頭,靠著楔子的力量把裂口撐住一樣(斧是慧,楔是念)。

論主接著說:若照道理平實地講,應當說是慧使念得以安住,所以在慧上立念住之名——因為隨著慧之所觀,念才能夠明白記持。

由此之故,無滅尊者這樣說:若有人能夠於身安住而循身作觀,緣著身,念就得以安住,乃至廣說(餘三例此)。世尊也說:若有人於身安住而循身觀的,念便安住而不謬誤。

論(問答·所緣念住之別證):然而另有一部經這樣說:這四念住由於什麼而集起?由於什麼而滅去?由於食、觸、名色、作意的集起,依次使身、受、心、法集起;由於食、觸、名色、作意的滅去,依次使身、受、心、法滅去。

應當知道:那部經所說的是所緣念住(因為集滅所說的是四境,不是能觀之慧),因為念是於那四境上得以安住的緣故。

又,念住之所以有四種差別,是隨著所緣之緣有自相續、他相續、自他俱相續的不同而立的(觀自身、觀他身、觀自他合觀)。這樣,每一種念住又各有三種。

論(次第之由):這四念住之所以這樣排先後,是說次第隨著生起的次第而立。

問:生起又是為什麼是這樣的次第呢?

答:因為隨著境相粗顯的應當先觀。或者說,種種欲貪都是在身這一處上轉起的,所以四念住把觀身放在最先。然而對身起貪,是由於欣樂於受;欣樂於受,是由於心不調柔;心之所以不調柔,是由於惑還沒有斷——所以觀受、觀心、觀法就是這樣的次第。

論(治倒·雜與不雜):這四念住依次對治『淨、樂、常、我』四種顛倒(於不淨計淨、於苦計樂、於無常計常、於無我計我),所以只有四種,不多也不少。

四種之中,前三種只是不雜緣(各觀一境);第四種法念住所緣的,則通於雜與不雜二者。若只觀法,叫作不雜緣;若在身等四境中取二個、三個或者四個合起來總觀,就叫作雜緣。


〔正17〕總緣法念住——一總觀四境·修四行相

論(承上起問):像這樣把雜緣的身等法念住修習純熟以後,接著又應當修什麼呢?頌說:

:那位修行者住在法念住之中,總觀四種所緣,修習非常、苦、空、非我這四種行相。

:那位修觀行的人,安住在總緣而雜緣的法念住之中,總觀身、受、心、法四境,修四種行相——就是非常、苦、空、非我(行相就是心於境上所現起的那個看法)。


〔正18–20〕四善根——煖、頂、忍、世第一法

論(承上起問):修這個觀成就以後,會生起什麼善根呢?頌說:

:從這裡生起煖法,具足觀四聖諦,修十六種行相;接著生起的頂法也是這樣。這兩種善根,最初安足的時候唯是法念住,後來增進的時候則具足四念住。接下來的忍法唯是法念住;忍的下品中品與頂法相同(具觀四諦十六行相),上品則唯觀欲界之苦,唯修一個行相、唯有一個剎那;世第一法也是這樣。這幾種善根都以慧為體,若連同助伴則是五蘊性,但要除去『得』。

論(煖法):修習總緣共相的法念住,漸漸成熟,一直到上上品。從這個念住之後,有一種順決擇分的最初善根生起,名叫煖法。

這個法為什麼叫煖?因為它像『煖』(將燃未燃時的熱)一樣而立煖法之名——它是能夠燒盡惑薪的聖道之火的前相;如同火要燒起來之前先有熱氣,所以叫作煖。

這個煖善根因為分位長的緣故,能夠具足觀察四聖諦的境,也能夠具足修習十六種行相。觀苦聖諦修四種行相:一非常、二苦、三空、四非我。觀集聖諦修四種行相:一因、二集、三生、四緣。觀滅聖諦修四種行相:一滅、二靜、三妙、四離。觀道聖諦修四種行相:一道、二如、三行、四出。這些行相的差別,後面(智品)自當分辨。

論(頂法):這個煖善根經過下品、中品、上品漸漸增長,到了成滿的時候,又有一種善根生起,名叫頂法——因為它比煖更為殊勝,所以另立一個名字。

為什麼叫頂?在『動善根』(可進可退、尚會動搖的善根)之中,這個法最為殊勝,好像人身以頭頂為最高一樣,所以叫作頂法。或者說,因為它正處在或進或退的兩際交界之處,好像站在山頂上(不進則退),所以叫作頂。

這個頂法也和煖法一樣,具足觀四諦、具足修十六行相。

論(初安足與後增進):像這樣煖、頂兩種善根,最初安足的時候唯是法念住。

問:什麼叫作『初安足』?

答:就是隨便哪一種善根,用十六行相最初遊踐四聖諦的軌迹之時(第一次把四諦十六行相走完一遍),叫作初安足;到後來增進的時候,就具足四念住了。至於先前已經得到過的那些,後來不再現前,因為對它們不再生起欽重之心的緣故。

論(忍法):這個頂善根經過下中上品漸漸增長,到成滿時又有善根生起,名叫忍法——因為在對四諦之理能夠忍可(安然認可而不排拒)這一點上,這個最為殊勝的緣故。又因為這個位次上的忍不會退墮,所以叫作忍法。

這個忍善根,無論是安足還是增進,都唯是法念住,這一點與前二者有別。

然而忍法又有下、中、上三品。下、中二品和頂法相同,就是具足觀察四聖諦境並具足修十六行相;上品則不同,唯觀欲界之苦,因為它和世第一法緊相鄰接的緣故。

由這一點可以類推:煖等善根都能夠具足緣三界的苦等(四諦),這個道理已經成立,因為論中並沒有作分別簡除。

這是說,修瑜伽的人對於色界無色界的對治道等等,於一一聖諦的行相與所緣上漸漸減少、漸漸簡略,一直到只剩下兩念作意思惟欲界苦聖諦之境——到這裡為止,叫作中忍位。從這個位次無間地起一個殊勝的善根,唯一行相、唯一剎那,這叫作上品忍;因為這個善根起來以後不相續的緣故(只有一剎那)。

論(世第一法):上品忍無間,就生起世第一法。像上品忍那樣,它也緣欲界苦諦修一個行相、唯一剎那。

因為它還是有漏的,所以叫作『世』(世間);因為它最為殊勝,所以叫作『第一』。這個有漏之法在一切世間法中最勝,所以名叫世第一法。它有士用之力,離開同類因(不必依賴同類的前法為因),而能引生聖道,所以叫作最勝。

論(體性):像這樣煖等四種善根,因為是念住性的緣故,都以慧為體;若連同助伴一起說,就都是五蘊性。然而要除去它們的『得』——否則諸聖者(已捨煖等而不復現前者)的煖等善根就會重新現前了。

論(現在修與未來修):這裡面,煖法初安足的時候:緣苦集道三諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種念住;隨其中一個行相現在修,未來修四種行相。緣滅諦的法念住現在修,未來修一種;隨一行相現在修,未來修四種行相。因為這種種性(此一階位之善根種類)先前未曾得過,必須是同分的(同一階位)才能修的緣故。

後來增進的時候:緣三諦,隨一念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種。緣滅諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種。因為這種種性先前已經曾得,所以不同分的也能修的緣故。

頂法初安足的時候:緣四諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種。後來增進的時候:緣三諦隨一念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種;緣滅諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種。

忍法無論初安足還是後增進:緣四諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種。然而在增進而簡略所緣的時候,隨著它所省略的所緣,也就不修那一分的行相。

世第一法:緣欲界苦諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修四種——因為它沒有異分的緣故,又因為它相似於見道的緣故。


〔正21–23〕順決擇分諸門——所成·地·身·男女·捨與退

論(承上起問):已經分辨了所生善根的相與體,現在接著應當分辨它們的差別之義。頌說:

:這四種順決擇分,都是修所成;依六個地,其中二種善根有說依六地、有說依七地;依欲界之身而起,人天九處;前三種善根男女都能得二種(男身女身之善根),第四種女身也是這樣。聖者由失地而捨,異生由命終而捨;前二種善根還會由退而捨。依根本地而起的,此生必定見諦。先前捨掉以後再得的,所得的不是原先那一個。這兩種捨,都以非得為性。

論(立名):這煖、頂、忍、世第一法四種殊勝善根,名叫順決擇分。

問:依什麼義而建立『順決擇分』這個名字?

答:『決』就是決斷,『擇』就是簡擇。所謂決斷簡擇,指的就是諸聖道——因為諸聖道能夠斷疑(決斷),又能夠分別四諦之相(簡擇)。『分』就是分段;這個字的意思是說,此四所順的只是見道這一分,是決擇的一分,所以得到『決擇分』之名。這四種能作因緣引生決擇分,是順益於它的,所以得到『順彼』之名——因此叫作順決擇分。

論(修所成):這四種都是修所成,不是聞所成、思所成,因為它們唯在等引地(定地)的緣故。

四種之中,前二種(煖、頂)屬下品,因為二者都還會動搖、還可能退失。忍屬中品,因為勝過前二種,而上面又有世第一法。世第一法獨屬上品。

論(依地):這四種善根都依六地,就是四靜慮、未至定、中間定。欲界之中沒有,因為缺少等引(欲界無定)。其餘的上地(無色界諸地)也沒有,因為它們是見道的眷屬(而見道不依無色);又因為無色界的心不緣欲界,而欲界是應當先遍知而斷的緣故。

這四種善根能感色界五蘊異熟,是作為『圓滿因』(使果報豐足之因),不能作牽引因(牽生一期果報之因),因為它們是憎背三有的。

頌中或有『二或七』之聲,是為了顯示有二種異說:就是煖、頂二者,尊者妙音說是依前六地以及欲界共七地。

論(依身):這四種善根依欲界之身而起,在人天九處,除去北俱盧洲。前三種善根在三洲最初生起,後來生到天處也能相續現前。第四種善根在天處也能最初生起,因為它沒有初後之分而只有一剎那的緣故。

論(男女):這四種善根唯依男身女身而起。前三種,男身女身都能得二種(既得男身所起之善根,亦得女身所起之善根);第四種,女身也能得二種。若依男身,則唯得男身之善根,因為已經對女身得了非擇滅(決定不再受女身)的緣故。

論(捨):聖者依這個地而得這個善根,等到失去這個地的時候,善根才捨;『失地』一語,是顯示遷生到上地去。異生對於地無論失或不失,只要失去眾同分(就是命終),必定要捨這個善根。

前二種善根還會由退而捨。由死而退捨的,唯是異生不是聖者;由失地而捨的,唯是聖者不是異生。忍與世第一法,異生也不會退失。

論(依根本地與重得):依根本地(四根本靜慮)而起煖等善根的,那人在此生必定得見諦,因為厭生死之心極其猛利的緣故。

若先前已經捨掉、後來重新得的時候,所得的必定不是先前所捨的那一個——好像捨了別解脫律儀以後重新受得,也是另一個新得;因為未曾純熟修習、要用大功用才成的緣故。

若先前已經得了煖等善根,因為經生(隔世)而捨;後來遇到能了知分位的善說法師,便能生起頂等;若遇不到,就還要從本位重修。

『失』與『退』這兩種捨,都以非得為體性。退必定是起了過失,失卻不一定(如聖者遷生上地而失,並非過失)。


〔正24〕四善根之勝利——煖必至涅槃·頂不斷善·忍不墮惡趣·第一入離生

論(承上起問):得到這些善根有什麼勝利呢?頌說:

:得煖的人必定終至涅槃,得頂的人終究不斷善根,得忍的人不墮惡趣,得世第一法的人能入正性離生。

論(煖):四善根之中,若得了煖法,即使還會退、還會斷善根、還會造無間業、還會墮惡趣等等,卻不會長久流轉,因為必定終至涅槃的緣故。

論(設問與答):問:若是這樣,它和順解脫分有什麼不同(順解脫分也必至涅槃)?

答:因為它沒有障礙,距離見諦近,而且它和見道的行相相同的緣故。

論(頂):若得了頂法,即使還會退等,然而增上的力量使他畢竟不斷善根。

論(忍):若得了忍時,即使命終而捨、仍住在異生位,然而增上的力量使他不退,不造無間業,不墮惡趣。

然而頌中只說『不墮惡趣』一句,按義理類推就可以知道他也不造無間業——因為造無間業的人必定墮惡趣的緣故。忍位不退,如前面已經分辨過了。

這個位次的人所以不墮諸惡趣,是因為已經遠離趣向惡趣的業與煩惱的緣故。若到了忍位,於少分的趣、生、處、身、有、惑之中,得到『不生法』(決定不再受生於彼)的緣故。

『趣』就是諸惡趣;『生』就是卵生與濕生;『處』就是無想天、北俱盧洲、大梵處;『身』就是扇搋、半擇迦(生理上不具男女相者)、二形之身;『有』就是第八有等等;『惑』就是見所斷的惑。

這些在下忍位與上忍位隨其所應而得——就是在下忍位得惡趣不生,其餘的要到上忍位才得。

論(世第一法):得世第一法的人,雖然還住在異生位,卻能夠趣入正性離生(見道)。

頌中雖然沒有說『離命終捨』,但既然它無間就入正性離生,按義理類推也就成立了它沒有命終捨。

問:為什麼唯獨這一個能入離生?

答:因為它已經對異生性得了非擇滅的緣故,因為它能夠像無間道那樣捨掉異生性的緣故。


〔正25〕種性可轉——聲聞種性可轉·麟角喻與佛無轉

論(承上起問):這四種善根各有三品,由於聲聞、獨覺、佛三種種性的差別。那麼隨便哪一種種性的善根已經生起以後,可不可以轉向其餘的乘呢?頌說:

:聲聞種性可轉,煖頂二位可轉成佛,煖頂忍三位可轉成其餘(獨覺);麟角喻獨覺與佛則無轉,因為他們是一坐而成覺的緣故。

:聲聞種性的煖、頂已經生起的,還可能轉成無上正覺;他若得了忍,就沒有成佛之理了,因為對惡趣已經超越的緣故——菩提薩埵以利益眾物為懷,為了教化有情必定要往惡趣,而那個得忍的種性不可迴轉(已決定不墮惡趣),所以決定沒有成佛之義。

聲聞種性的煖、頂、忍三位,都有可轉成獨覺之義;因為獨覺在佛乘之外,所以說是『其餘』。

頌中『麟角佛』一語,是顯示麟角喻獨覺(獨居如麟之一角)以及無上覺(佛)。這二者的煖等善根都沒有移轉向其餘乘之義,因為他們都以第四靜慮為所依,一坐便成就自乘之覺的緣故。第四靜慮是不傾動而最極明利的三摩地,所以堪為麟角喻與無上覺的所依。

這裡說的『覺』,是指盡智與無生智,後面自當分辨,因為這才是菩提之性。所說『一坐』,是從煖善根一直到菩提,不從座上起來。

此處另錄一說:有餘師說,是從不淨觀起就不從座上起來,一直到菩提。

另有一類獨覺不同於麟角喻(就是部行獨覺),他們起了那種種性的初二善根(煖、頂)以後轉向其餘乘,道理上並無妨礙。


〔正26〕順解脫分——速三生解脫·聞思所成·殖在人三洲

論(承上起問):是否有人在此生最初修這種行,就在此生引起順決擇分呢?答:不會。那麼是怎樣的呢?頌說:

:在此之前先有順解脫分,最快也要三生才解脫;它是聞所成思所成,通於身語意三業,種殖在人趣的三洲。

:今生生起順決擇分的人,必定在前生已經生起了順解脫分。

凡是最初種殖順解脫分的人,最快要三生才能得解脫:就是第一生生起順解脫分,第二生生起順決擇分,第三生入聖乃至得解脫。譬如下種、苗成、結實三個位次不同;身入法性、成熟、解脫三個位次也是這樣。

相傳這樣的順解脫分唯是聞所成、思所成,通於身語意三業為體。雖然就最勝而言唯是意業,然而由這個思願所攝起的身業語業也得名為順解脫分。有人布施一食、持一戒等等,而深深樂求解脫,由願力所任持,這就叫作種殖順解脫分。

種殖順解脫分唯在人趣的三洲,因為其餘處所的厭離心與般若隨其所應而沒有的緣故;要遇到佛出世才種殖這個善根。此處另錄一說:有餘師說,遇到獨覺也可以。


〔正27–29〕見道十六心——八忍八智·聖諦現觀三種

論(承上起問):上面已經順便說完了順解脫分,入觀的次第才是正題所論。其中已經說明了諸加行道,而以世第一法為它的最後邊際;那麼應當說從這裡又生起什麼道呢?頌說:

:世第一法無間,就緣欲界之苦,生起無漏的法忍;忍之後生法智。接著緣其餘二界之苦,生類忍與類智。緣集、滅、道三諦,各生四心也是這樣。像這樣十六心,名為聖諦現觀;現觀總有三種,就是見現觀、緣現觀、事現觀的差別。

論(苦法智忍):從世第一善根無間,就緣欲界苦聖諦之境,有無漏所攝的法智忍生起。這個忍名叫苦法智忍。

為什麼這樣立名?為了顯示這個忍是無漏的緣故,舉它後面的等流果(苦法智)來作標別。這個忍能生法智,是法智之因,所以得『法智忍』之名——好像用花果來稱呼樹一樣(因中說果)。

論(正性離生):就是這個忍,名為入正性離生,也名為入正性決定。因為這是最初入正性離生,也是最初入正性決定的緣故。

經上說『正性』,指的就是涅槃。或者說『正性』一語,是因於諸聖道而立。『生』指煩惱,或者指根未成熟;聖道能超越它,所以叫作離生。聖道能決定趣向涅槃,或者能決了諦相,所以諸聖道得『決定』之名。到了這個位次,就叫作『入』。

論(捨異生性之三說):這個忍生起以後就得聖者之名。它在未來(將生而未生之位)捨掉異生性——這是說,容許這個忍在未來將生的時候有這種作用,而不是別的法有,好像燈與生相那樣(燈未至而已破闇,生相在未來而能生法)。

此處另錄二說。有餘師說:是世第一法捨異生性。(論主難之:)這個道理不對,因為它們兩個同樣名為世間法的緣故,因為性相違的緣故(相違者不能相捨)。(釋通之語:)這也沒有過失,好像借怨家的肩膀能夠殺害怨家的性命一樣(同類而能相害)。又有餘師說:是這兩個共同捨的,好像無間道與解脫道共同斷惑一樣。

論(十六心之流轉):這個忍無間,就緣欲界之苦有法智生起,名叫苦法智。應當知道這個智也是無漏所攝,因為前面說的『無漏』一語遍流於後面的緣故。

像緣欲界苦聖諦之境有苦法忍、苦法智生起那樣,接著又在法智無間,總緣其餘二界(色界無色界)的苦聖諦之境,有類智忍生起,名叫苦類智忍;這個忍無間,就緣這個境有類智生起,名叫苦類智。

最初證知諸法真理的,所以叫作法智;這以後的境與智因為和前面相似,所以得『類』之名——因為後者是隨著前者而證境的緣故。

像緣苦諦於欲界及其餘二界,生法忍、類忍、法智、類智四心那樣,緣其餘三諦也各有四心。就是在前面的苦類智之後,接著緣欲界集聖諦之境有法智忍生起,名叫集法智忍;這個忍無間就緣欲界之集有法智生起,名叫集法智。接著緣其餘二界集聖諦之境有類智忍生起,名叫集類智忍;這個忍無間就緣這個境有類智生起,名叫集類智。

接著緣欲界滅聖諦之境有法智忍生起,名叫滅法智忍;這個忍無間就緣欲界之滅有法智生起,名叫滅法智。接著緣其餘二界滅聖諦之境有類智忍生起,名叫滅類智忍;這個忍無間就緣這個境有類智生起,名叫滅類智。

接著緣欲界道聖諦之境有法智忍生起,名叫道法智忍;這個忍無間就緣欲界之道有法智生起,名叫道法智。接著緣其餘二界道聖諦之境有類智忍生起,名叫道類智忍;這個忍無間就緣這個境有類智生起,名叫道類智。

像這樣次第共有十六心,總名為聖諦現觀。

論(頓漸之辯):這裡有其他部派這樣說:對於諸諦唯是頓現觀(一時齊觀四諦)。然而他們的意趣還應當再推尋,因為他們所說的『現觀』一語沒有分別(不知所指是哪一種現觀)。

詳細說來,現觀總有三種,因為有見、緣、事的差別。唯有無漏慧於諸諦之境現前見得分明,這叫見現觀;這個無漏慧連同與它相應的其餘心心所同緣一個所緣,這叫緣現觀;這些能緣之法連同其餘俱有的戒、生相等不相應法同作一個事業,這叫事現觀。

見苦諦的時候,於苦聖諦具足三種現觀;於其餘三諦則唯有事現觀,就是斷(集)、證(滅)、修(道)三事。

若在諸諦之中,就『見現觀』來說頓現觀,道理上必定不然,因為諸諦之中行相各別的緣故。若說用一個『無我』行相總見諸諦,那就不應當再用苦等各別的行相去見苦諦等;這樣一來便與契經相違。如契經所說:諸聖弟子用苦行相思惟於苦,用集行相思惟於集,用滅行相思惟於滅,用道行相思惟於道,是無漏作意相應的擇法。

若說這部經說的是修道位,這也不對,因為見道與修道一樣(都須各別行相)。

若他又說:見一諦的時候,對其餘諸諦得自在的緣故,所以說頓現觀——這樣說道理上也沒有過失。然而在這樣的現觀中間有起有不起,那要另行思擇。

若他又說:於見苦的時候就能斷集、證滅、修道,所以說頓現觀——這樣說道理上也沒有過失,因為前面已經說過見苦諦時於其餘三諦中有事現觀的緣故。

若依見現觀而言,契經之中見有明確的文句說是漸現觀。如契經說:佛告長者,對於四聖諦不是頓現觀,必定是漸現觀,乃至廣說。像這樣的經共有三部,一一部經各有各的譬喻。

若說有經這樣講:只對苦諦沒有惑、沒有疑,對佛也沒有,所以是頓現觀——這也不足為證,因為那是依『定不現行』而說,或者是依『必當斷』而說,是密意之語。


〔正30前半〕十六心依何地——與世第一同依一地

論(承上起問):已經分辨了現觀具足十六心,那麼這十六心是依什麼地呢?頌說:

:都與世第一法同依於一個地。

:隨著世第一法所依的諸地,應當知道這十六心也就依那些地。世第一法依六地,如前面已經說過了。


〔正30後半〕忍智之次第——無間道與解脫道

論(承上起問):什麼緣故必定有這樣的忍與智前後次第間雜而起呢?頌說:

:忍與智依次是無間道與解脫道。

:十六心之中,忍是無間道,因為就『斷惑之得』而言,它沒有什麼能夠隔礙的緣故;智是解脫道,因為已經解脫了惑的『得』,並且與離繫的『得』同時生起的緣故。具足這兩個而有次第,道理上決定應當如此——好像世間人驅趕賊人(無間道)而後關上門戶(解脫道)一樣。

論(假設之難與答):(難者假設而說:)若說第二個(智)只是無間道而與離繫得同時生起,那麼在這個位次之中,對於一一境上就決定不會生起『已斷之疑智』;若說見道位中唯有忍能斷惑,那就和本論(發智等)所說的九結聚相違了。

(論主答:)這個難不對,因為諸忍都是智的眷屬,好像國王的眷屬所作的事業就名為國王所作一樣。


〔正31前半〕前十五心是見道——見未曾見之故

論(承上起問):這十六心都是見諦理的,是不是一切都可以說是見道所攝呢?答:不是。那麼是怎樣的呢?頌說:

:前十五心是見道,因為所見是未曾見過的緣故。

:從苦法智忍為最初,到道類智忍為最後,其中總共有十五個剎那,都是見道所攝,因為所見的是未曾見過的諦的緣故。到了第十六個道類智的時候,沒有一個諦理是『未見而今見』的了,好像溫習曾經見過的東西一樣,所以屬修道所攝。

論(問答·一剎那之未見):問:豈不是那個時候所觀的道類忍也是道諦之理而未見今見嗎(何以不算見道)?

答:這裡是就『諦』而說,不是就『剎那』而說。並不是一個剎那的未見今見就可以叫作『今見未見之諦理』——好像收割一畦稻子只剩下一棵,不可以說這一畦沒有割完。

又,道類智是果所攝的緣故、是頓修八智十六行相的緣故、是捨掉前面之道的緣故、是相續而起的緣故,所以像其餘的修道一樣,不是見道所攝。

論(再難與答):(難者:)然而道類智必定不退,因為它任持著見道所斷之斷的緣故;就由這一點,應當算它是見道所攝。

(論主答:)這個難不對,因為過失太過(照這樣推,一切後起之道都成見道了)。

論(設問與答):問:什麼緣故那七個智(前十五心中的七智)也算見道所攝呢?

答:因為見諸諦理還沒有究竟的緣故——就是說,它們是在還沒有周遍見完諸諦理的中間生起的緣故,所以也算見道所攝。


〔正31後半·正32〕隨信行與隨法行——三向之建立

論(承上起問):已經說了見道與修道二者生起的差別,接著應當依這個道的分位差別,建立眾聖補特伽羅(各種聖者之人)。且先依見道十五心位建立眾聖的差別,頌說:

:名叫隨信行與隨法行,由根有鈍利的差別而立;若先前具縛,或已斷修惑一品乃至五品,到這個位次名為初果向;斷了接下來的(六至八品)名為第二果向;離了八地之染名為第三果向。

論(二種聖者):見道位中的聖者有兩種:一是隨信行,二是隨法行;由根的鈍利差別而立這兩個名字。諸鈍根的名為隨信行者,諸利根的名為隨法行者。

由『信隨行』(隨著信而行)而名為隨信行;他有隨信行,所以名為隨信行『者』。或者說,由於串習這種隨信行而成了他的性,所以名為隨信行者——因為他先前是信他人之言而隨之行的緣故。

依這個道理應當解釋隨法行者:他先前是由自己披閱契經等法而隨之行的緣故。

論(三向之建立):就是這二種聖者,由於對修惑斷除的多少有差別,立為三向。

就是這二種聖者,若在先前沒有用世間道斷過修所斷惑,名為具縛;或者先前已斷欲界一品乃至五品——到這個位次中,名為初果向,因為趣向初果的緣故。所說初果,就是預流果,因為在一切沙門果中必定最先得的緣故。

若先前已斷欲界六品,或者七品八品,到這個位次中名為第二果向,因為趣向第二果的緣故。第二果就是一來果,因為在遍得諸果之中這是第二的緣故。

若先前已經離欲界九品,或者先前已斷初靜慮一品乃至具離無所有處(離八地之染),到這個位次中名為第三果向,因為趣向第三果的緣故。第三果就是不還果,其計數之法依前面所釋類推。


〔正33〕至第十六心住果——轉名信解與見至

論(承上起問):接著依修道的道類智之時建立眾聖的差別,頌說:

:到了第十六心,隨著前三向而住三果;名為信解與見至,也是由根的鈍利差別而立。

:就是前面的隨信行者與隨法行者,到了第十六個道類智心,名為住果,不再名為向。隨著前面的三向,如今住於三果——就是前面的預流向如今住預流果,前面的一來向如今住一來果,前面的不還向如今住不還果。

阿羅漢果必定不會在此初得,因為見道無容斷修惑的緣故,因為世間道無容離有頂之染的緣故。

到了住果之位,捨掉先前二名而得二個新名——就是不再名為隨信行、隨法行,轉而得到信解、見至二個名字;這也是由於根的鈍利差別。諸鈍根的先名隨信行,如今名信解;諸利根的先名隨法行,如今名見至。這二種聖者,一個是信增、一個是慧增,所以標出信解、見至的名別。


〔正34〕住果非向——未起勝果道故

論(承上起問):什麼緣故先前斷欲界修惑一品乃至五品的人,到第十六道類智心,只說名為預流果等等,而不說是後果之向呢?頌說:

:在諸得果的位次中,還沒有得勝果之道;因為還沒有起勝道,所以名為住果而不名為向。

:諸得果的時候,對於勝果之道必定還沒有得,所以住果的人乃至還沒有起勝果道之時,只名為住果,不名為後向。

然而那些先斷欲界修惑一品乃至五品的人,到得果的時候,此生必定會生起勝果之道。由這一點可知:先離三靜慮之染而後依下地入見道的人,他得果以後在現生之中必定能引生後面的勝果道。若不是這樣,聖者生到上地去,就應當不可以說決定成就樂根了。


〔正35前半〕地地失德各九品

論(承上起問):像這樣已經依先具縛、倍離欲及全離欲而入見諦的人,於十六心位立了眾聖的差別;接著應當就修惑,分辨漸次生起的能對治道的分位差別。頌說:

:一一地中失與德各有九品,下中上各分三。

:『失』就是過失,也就是所治之障;『德』就是功德,也就是能治之道。

如前面已經分辨過欲界修所斷惑有九品差別,這樣上地一直到有頂,照例也應當如此。像所斷之障在一一地中各有九品,諸能治道的無間道與解脫道也各有九品。

問:失與德如何各分九品?

答:就是根本的三品各有下中上,這三品又各分下中上的差別;由此失與德各分九品,就是下下、下中、下上,中下、中中、中上,上下、上中、上上品。

應當知道:這裡面下下品的道,其勢力能斷上上品的障;像這樣乃至上上品的道,其勢力能斷下下品的障。因為上上品等諸能治之德在最初還沒有的緣故;等到這個德有了的時候,上上品等的失已經沒有了的緣故。

好像洗衣服的時候,粗垢先除掉,到後來才漸漸除去細垢;又好像粗重的闇,小的明就能滅掉,而要滅細闇則必須用大明。失與德相對,道理上也應當如此。

因為白法的力量強、黑法的力量劣,所以一剎那頃劣道現行,就能夠把無始時來展轉增益的上品諸惑頓時斷掉。好像積累很久的眾病,服少許良藥就能頓時痊癒;又好像長時所積的大闇,一剎那頃一盞小燈就能滅掉。


〔正35後半〕預流極七返——七返之義·第八有之諍·苦邊際

論(承上起問):已經分辨了失與德的九品差別,接著應當依它們建立聖者的差別。且諸有學在修道位中總名為信解、見至,隨著位次又有多種差別;先應當建立那個一品都還沒有斷的人。頌說:

:還沒有斷修所斷之失的,是住果而極七返。

:諸住果的人,對於一切地的修所斷失都還沒有斷的時候,名為預流,最多受七返生。

『七返』一語,是顯示七次往返受生,就是在人、天之中各七生之義。『極』字是為了顯示受生最多不過如此,並不是諸預流都要受七返。契經說『極七返生』,是說那最多七返受生之義。

諸無漏道總名為『流』,因為以它為因而趣向涅槃的緣故;『預』字是為了顯示最初的至得——他預入此流,所以名為預流。

論(問答·預流之名目何義):問:這個『預流』之名是目何義?

答:若說最初得道就名為預流,那麼預流之名應當指第八有的人(尚未得果之向位者);若說最初得果就名為預流,那麼倍離欲、全離欲的人到道類智時也應當名為預流。

所以這個預流之名是目最初得果,然而是依『遍得一切果的人所最初得的那個果』而建立這個名。一來、不還不是決定最初所得的果,唯有這個是決定最初得的,所以名為預流。

問:什麼緣故這個名字不指第八有的人?

答:因為必須到得道類智的時候,才具足得了向與果的無漏道的緣故、才具足得了見道與修道的無漏道的緣故。他於現觀之流遍得而至,所以名為預流;第八有的人不是這樣,所以預流之名不指第八有。

論(七生二十八之算):那人從此以後,在人中最多結七次中有與生有,在天中也是這樣,總共二十八;因為人天各七等的緣故,說是極七生。好像七處善與七葉樹(皆以七為數)。毘婆沙師所說的就是這樣。

論(第八有之難與答·三重往復):(難者:)若是這樣,什麼緣故契經中說『無處無容見圓滿的人還可以有受第八有之義』(明明說沒有第八有,卻算出二十八生)?

(答者:)這部契經的意思是就一趣而說的(人中不過七、天中不過七);若照文句執死,那麼中有就應當沒有了(中有不入生數)。

(難者又難:)若是這樣,那麼上流到有頂的人,也應當一趣之中沒有第八生了(而彼實有多生)。

(答者釋通:)這是依欲界而說的,所以沒有這個過失。

論(教證與理證):問:這用什麼作證?是用教還是用理?

答:因為契經說『天七及人』。飲光部的經分明分別說在人處天處各受七生,因此在這裡不應當固執。

若在人趣得預流果,他還在人趣得般涅槃;若在天趣得,還在天趣得。

論(何緣無第八有):問:什麼緣故他沒有受第八有?

答:因為相續到此必定成熟的緣故,聖道的種類法爾應當如此——好像七步蛇(毒發不過七步)、第四日瘧(發作不過其期)。

又因為他還有其餘七結在的緣故,就是二種下分結、五種上分結;中間雖然有聖道現前,卻由其餘業力所持而不證圓寂。

到了第七有,若遇到沒有佛法的時候,他在居家就得阿羅漢果;既得果以後必定不住在家,法爾自然得到苾芻的形相。此處另錄一說:有人說,他是往其餘的道出家。

論(無退墮法之由):問:怎麼說他名為無退墮法?

答:因為不生長退墮之業的緣故、因為違逆那種生長之業與果的緣故、因為強盛的善根鎮持他的身的緣故、因為加行與意樂二者都清淨的緣故。

諸有決定墮惡趣之業的人,尚且不能起忍,何況得預流。所以有頌這樣說:

引頌(七言·非本頌):愚人所作之罪雖小也墮惡趣,智人所為之罪雖大也能脫苦;好像一團鐵雖小也沉入水中,做成鐵鉢的鐵雖大也能浮起。

論(苦邊際·收卷):問:經說預流『作苦邊際』,是依什麼義而立『苦邊際』之名?

答:依『到此生為止、以後更沒有苦』而立,這是使後苦不再相續之義。或者說,苦邊際指的就是涅槃。

問:涅槃怎麼可以是所作的呢?

答:因為除去了那個得的障礙,所以說『作』——好像說『作空』,指的是毀掉臺觀(把擋處的東西拆掉,空並非造出來的)。

其餘位次的人也有極七返生的,然而不決定,所以不說。


〔Roots 15 and 16〕The Four Foundations of Mindfulness — Observation by the Individual and the Common Characteristic · the Three Entities of a Foundation of Mindfulness · Their Order and Their Counteracting of the Inversions

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It has been said above that there are two gates of entering cultivation (the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness of the breath). By the cultivation of these two gates the mind is able to gain concentration. The mind having gained concentration, what further ought one then to cultivate? The stanza says:

Stanza: In dependence upon the calm abiding already cultivated to accomplishment, one cultivates the four foundations of mindfulness for the sake of insight; by the two ways of looking, the individual characteristic and the common characteristic, one observes these four, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas. The intrinsic nature of a foundation of mindfulness is the three discernments formed by hearing and the rest; and besides this there are the two further kinds, the foundation of mindfulness as conjoined and the foundation of mindfulness as object. The order, before and after, of the four foundations of mindfulness is established following the order in which they arise; and because they counteract the four inversions, the foundations of mindfulness are only four.

Treatise: In dependence upon the excellent calm abiding already cultivated to fullness (śamatha, that portion whereby the mind rests upon a single object and is not scattered), and for the sake of cultivating insight (vipaśyanā, that portion whereby one discriminates upon an object and sees its true character), one accordingly cultivates the four foundations of mindfulness.

How, then, are the four foundations of mindfulness to be cultivated? By the two ways of looking, the individual characteristic and the common characteristic, one observes the body, observes feeling, observes mind, and observes dharmas.

What is called the individual characteristic? The four, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas, have each of them its own nature not shared with anything else, and this is called the individual characteristic. What is called the common characteristic? That all conditioned dharmas are impermanent, that all dharmas with outflows are suffering, and that all dharmas are empty and are non-self — these properties, which are not confined to one thing but run through many, are called the common characteristic.

What is the intrinsic nature of each of the four? The intrinsic nature of the body is the four great elements and the form derived from the four great elements. The intrinsic natures of feeling and of mind are just as their names display them (feeling being the receiving of what is felt, mind being the discerning knowledge of an object). The intrinsic nature of dharmas is all the dharmas that remain when body, feeling, and mind have been taken away.

It is transmitted (this being a saying handed down and not the author’s own settled view) that when in concentration one analyzes the body down to the fineness of atoms and time down to the shortness of a moment, and observes them one by one in their several distinctions, this is called the fullness of cultivating the foundation of mindfulness on the body; and the manner in which the remaining three, feeling, mind, and dharmas, are cultivated to fullness should be known upon the same principle.

Treatise (question and answer · the entity of the four foundations of mindfulness): Question: What, then, is called the entity of the four foundations of mindfulness?

Answer: Each of these four foundations of mindfulness has three entities, because of the three distinctions of intrinsic nature, conjunction, and object.

First, the foundation of mindfulness as intrinsic nature has discernment for its entity. This discernment is again of three kinds, namely the discernment formed by hearing, the discernment formed by reflection, and the discernment formed by cultivation (the three discernments of discrimination accomplished through listening, through pondering, and through cultivating concentration); and as regards these three, each likewise gets the name of a foundation of mindfulness.

Second, the foundation of mindfulness as conjoined has for its entity discernment together with the other dharmas coexisting with it at the same time (mental factors such as feeling, perception, and volition, and the dharmas associated with it).

Third, the foundation of mindfulness as object has for its entity those dharmas which discernment takes as its object (that is, the four objects themselves, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas).

Question: How is it known that the intrinsic nature of a foundation of mindfulness is discernment and not some other dharma?

Answer: The sūtra says — abiding in the body one observes along the body, and this is called the foundation of mindfulness on the body; and so likewise with the remaining three, feeling, mind, and dharmas. Every name that speaks of ‘observing along’ points to nothing but the entity of discernment, for apart from discernment there is no function of observing-along.

Treatise (question and answer · why the name “foundation of mindfulness” is established upon discernment): Question: Since the entity is discernment, why is the name ‘foundation of mindfulness’ established upon discernment?

Answer: The Vaibhāṣika masters (the masters of the Sarvāstivāda school’s own tenets) say: because within this class of dharmas the force of mindfulness is especially preponderant. That is to say, it is by the sustaining force of mindfulness that discernment gets to proceed — as when one splits wood with an axe, the cleft is held open by the force of the wedge (the axe being discernment, the wedge mindfulness).

The author then says: if one speaks plainly and in strict principle, one should say that it is discernment that makes mindfulness stand fast, and that therefore the name foundation of mindfulness is established upon discernment — for it is following upon what discernment observes that mindfulness is able to record it clearly.

For this reason the Venerable Aniruddha said: if anyone is able, abiding in the body, to observe along the body, then taking the body as object mindfulness gets to stand fast, and so on at length (the remaining three on this model). The World-Honored One also said: if anyone abides in the body and observes along the body, mindfulness stands fast and is not mistaken.

Treatise (question and answer · a separate proof of the foundation of mindfulness as object): Yet another sūtra says this: by what do these four foundations of mindfulness come to be gathered? By what do they come to cease? By the gathering of food, contact, name-and-form, and attention there are gathered, in that order, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas; by the ceasing of food, contact, name-and-form, and attention there cease, in that order, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas.

It should be known that what that sūtra speaks of is the foundation of mindfulness as object (since what is said to be gathered and to cease is the four objects and not the discernment that observes), for mindfulness is what gets to stand fast upon those four objects.

Again, the fourfold difference of the foundations of mindfulness is also established following the difference of their objects as one’s own continuum, another’s continuum, and one’s own and another’s continuum together (observing one’s own body, observing another’s body, observing both together). Thus each of the foundations of mindfulness is again of three kinds.

Treatise (the ground of their order): That these four foundations of mindfulness are set before and after in this way means that their order is established following the order in which they arise.

Question: And why is the order of their arising just so?

Answer: Because what is coarse and evident in the aspect of its object ought to be observed first. Or it may be said that all the several desires and greeds proceed upon this one thing, the body, and so the four foundations of mindfulness place the observation of the body first. Yet greed for the body arises from taking delight in feeling; taking delight in feeling arises from the mind’s not being tamed; and the mind is untamed because the afflictions are not yet cut off — hence the observation of feeling, of mind, and of dharmas follows in just this order.

Treatise (the counteracting of the inversions · mixed and unmixed objects): These four foundations of mindfulness counteract, each in its own order, the four inversions of ‘purity, pleasure, permanence, and self’ (reckoning the impure pure, the painful pleasant, the impermanent permanent, the not-self a self), and so they are only four, neither more nor fewer.

Of the four, the first three have unmixed objects only (each observing one object); what the fourth, the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas, takes as object extends to both the mixed and the unmixed. If one observes dharmas alone, it is called having an unmixed object; if among the four objects, body and the rest, one takes two, three, or four of them and observes them together, it is called having a mixed object.


〔Root 17〕The Foundation of Mindfulness on Dharmas with a Total Object — Observing the Four Objects Together in One · Cultivating the Four Modes of Apprehension

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): When the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas such as the body with mixed objects has thus been cultivated to ripeness, what further ought one then to cultivate? The stanza says:

Stanza: That practitioner, abiding within the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas, observes the four objects together and cultivates these four modes of apprehension: impermanent, suffering, empty, and non-self.

Treatise: That person who practices observation, abiding within the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas whose object is total and mixed, observes together the four objects, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas, and cultivates the four modes of apprehension — namely impermanent, suffering, empty, and non-self (a mode of apprehension being that view which the mind raises up upon its object).


〔Roots 18–20〕The Four Wholesome Roots — Heat, Summit, Receptivity, and the Highest Worldly Dharma

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): When this observation has been cultivated to accomplishment, what wholesome root arises? The stanza says:

Stanza: From this arises the wholesome root of heat, which observes the four noble truths in full and cultivates the sixteen modes of apprehension; the wholesome root of summit that arises next is likewise so. These two wholesome roots, when they first set foot, are the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas alone, and when they advance further they have all four foundations of mindfulness. The wholesome root of receptivity that comes next is the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas alone; its low and middling grades are the same as summit (observing the four truths in full with the sixteen modes of apprehension), while its high grade observes only the suffering of the desire realm, cultivating one mode of apprehension only and lasting one moment only; and the highest worldly dharma is likewise so. These wholesome roots all have discernment for their entity; taken together with their attendants they are of the nature of the five aggregates, save that acquisition is to be excepted.

Treatise (the wholesome root of heat): When the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the common characteristic as a total object is cultivated and ripens by degrees up to the highest of the high grades, then, after this foundation of mindfulness, there arises the first wholesome root of the factors conducive to penetration, named the wholesome root of heat.

Why is this dharma named heat? Because it is named the wholesome root of heat as being like ‘heat’ (the warmth that is there when a thing is about to burn but has not yet burned) — it is the forerunner of the fire of the noble path which can burn up the firewood of the afflictions; as before a fire breaks out there is first a warm vapor, it is therefore called heat.

Because the station of this wholesome root of heat is long, it is able to observe in full the objects that are the four noble truths, and able also to cultivate in full the sixteen modes of apprehension. Observing the noble truth of suffering it cultivates four modes of apprehension: first impermanent, second suffering, third empty, fourth non-self. Observing the noble truth of origin it cultivates four modes of apprehension: first cause, second origin, third production, fourth condition. Observing the noble truth of cessation it cultivates four modes of apprehension: first cessation, second calm, third excellent, fourth escape. Observing the noble truth of the path it cultivates four modes of apprehension: first path, second suitable, third proceeding, fourth deliverance. The differences among these modes of apprehension will be analyzed below in their own place (the Chapter on Knowledge).

Treatise (the wholesome root of summit): When this wholesome root of heat has increased by degrees through the low, the middling, and the high grades and reaches its completion, there arises yet another wholesome root, named the wholesome root of summit — and because it is more excellent than heat, a different name is established for it.

Why is it named summit? Among the ‘movable wholesome roots’ (wholesome roots which may advance or retreat and are still liable to waver) this dharma is the most excellent, as the crown is the highest part of a man’s body, and so it is named the wholesome root of summit. Or it may be said that because it stands just at the meeting of the two brinks of advance and retreat, as one stands upon a mountain summit (where not to go forward is to go back), it is therefore called summit.

This wholesome root of summit also, like the wholesome root of heat, observes the four truths in full and cultivates the sixteen modes of apprehension in full.

Treatise (first setting foot and advancing further): Thus the two wholesome roots of heat and of summit, when they first set foot, are the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas alone.

Question: What is called ‘first setting foot’?

Answer: It is when any one of these wholesome roots first treads the track of the four noble truths with the sixteen modes of apprehension (going through the four truths and sixteen modes of apprehension for the first time), and this is called first setting foot; when afterwards it advances further, it then has all four foundations of mindfulness. As for those that had been obtained before, they do not come to be present again afterwards, since no esteem for them is any longer raised up.

Treatise (the wholesome root of receptivity): When this wholesome root of summit has increased by degrees through the low, middling, and high grades and reaches its completion, there arises yet another wholesome root, named the wholesome root of receptivity — because, in the receiving and allowing of the principle of the four truths (accepting it calmly without repulsion), this is the most excellent. And because the receptivity of this station will not fall back, it is therefore named the wholesome root of receptivity.

This wholesome root of receptivity, whether in setting foot or in advancing further, is the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas alone, and in this it differs from the two former.

Yet the wholesome root of receptivity also has the three grades, low, middling, and high. The low and middling grades are the same as summit, that is, they observe in full the objects that are the four noble truths and cultivate in full the sixteen modes of apprehension; the high grade is different, observing only the suffering of the desire realm, since it stands close beside the highest worldly dharma.

From this it may be inferred by parity of reasoning that the wholesome roots of heat and the rest are all able to take in full the suffering and the rest (the four truths) of the three realms as their object; this principle is established, since the treatise makes no distinction excluding it.

That is to say, the practitioner of yoga, with regard to the counteracting paths and the rest of the form and formless realms, lessens and abridges by degrees the modes of apprehension and the objects upon each single noble truth, until there is left only a two-moment attention pondering the object that is the noble truth of the suffering of the desire realm — and up to this point is called the station of middling receptivity. From this station, with nothing intervening, there arises an excellent wholesome root of one mode of apprehension and one moment only, and this is called the high grade of receptivity; for after this wholesome root has arisen it does not continue (lasting one moment only).

Treatise (the highest worldly dharma): With nothing intervening after the high grade of receptivity there arises the highest worldly dharma. Like the high grade of receptivity, it too takes the truth of the suffering of the desire realm as its object, cultivating one mode of apprehension and lasting one moment only.

Because it is still with outflows, it is called ‘worldly’; because it is the most excellent, it is called ‘highest.’ This dharma with outflows is the most excellent among all worldly dharmas, and is therefore named the highest worldly dharma. It has the force of human effort, and apart from a homogeneous cause (without needing to depend upon a former dharma of its own class as its cause) it can draw forth the arising of the noble path, and so it is called the most excellent.

Treatise (their entity): Thus the four wholesome roots, heat and the rest, being of the nature of foundations of mindfulness, all have discernment for their entity; and if spoken of together with their attendants, they are all of the nature of the five aggregates. Yet their ‘acquisition’ is to be excepted — otherwise the wholesome roots of heat and the rest belonging to the noble ones (who have relinquished heat and the rest so that they are no longer present) would come to be present once more.

Treatise (present cultivation and future cultivation): Herein, at the first setting foot of the wholesome root of heat: the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking as object the three truths of suffering, origin, and the path is cultivated in the present, and four foundations of mindfulness are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present, and four modes of apprehension are cultivated for the future. The foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the truth of cessation as object is cultivated in the present, and one is cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present, and four modes of apprehension are cultivated for the future. Because this class (the kind of wholesome root belonging to this station) has not been obtained before, only what is of the same portion (of the same station) can be cultivated.

When afterwards it advances further: taking the three truths as object, any one foundation of mindfulness is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future. The foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the truth of cessation as object is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future. Because this class has already been obtained before, what is not of the same portion can also be cultivated.

At the first setting foot of the wholesome root of summit: the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the four truths as object is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future. When afterwards it advances further: taking the three truths as object, any one foundation of mindfulness is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future; the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the truth of cessation as object is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future.

For the wholesome root of receptivity, whether at the first setting foot or in advancing further: the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the four truths as object is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future. Yet when in advancing further the object is abridged, then, following upon the object it omits, that portion of the modes of apprehension is not cultivated either.

The highest worldly dharma: the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking as object the truth of the suffering of the desire realm is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and four modes of apprehension are cultivated for the future — because it has no differing portion, and because it resembles the path of seeing.


〔Roots 21–23〕The Several Gates of the Factors Conducive to Penetration — What They Are Formed by · Level · Body · Male and Female · Relinquishing and Retreat

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The characteristics and the entity of the wholesome roots produced have been analyzed; now the sense of their differences ought next to be analyzed. The stanza says:

Stanza: These four factors conducive to penetration are all formed by cultivation; they depend upon six levels, and of them two wholesome roots are said by some to depend on six levels and by others on seven; they arise in dependence upon a body of the desire realm, in the nine places among men and gods; the first three wholesome roots are obtained in both kinds by man and by woman alike (the wholesome root arising in a male body and that arising in a female body), and the fourth is likewise so for a woman’s body. A noble one relinquishes them by losing the level, an ordinary being by the end of life; the first two wholesome roots are relinquished by retreat as well. Those arising in dependence upon a fundamental level will certainly see the truths in this very life. What is obtained again after being relinquished before is not the same as the one before. Both these relinquishings have non-acquisition for their nature.

Treatise (the establishing of the name): These four excellent wholesome roots, heat, summit, receptivity, and the highest worldly dharma, are named the factors conducive to penetration.

Question: On what sense is the name ‘factors conducive to penetration’ established?

Answer: ‘Decision’ means deciding, and ‘discernment’ means discriminating. What is called deciding and discriminating refers to the noble paths — because the noble paths can cut off doubt (deciding) and can distinguish the characteristics of the four truths (discriminating). ‘Factor’ means a portion; the sense of the word is that what these four are conducive to is only the one portion that is the path of seeing, a portion of decisive discernment, whence they get the name ‘factors of penetration.’ These four are able, as cause and condition, to draw forth the factors of decisive discernment, and are conducive to them, whence they get the name ‘conducive to that’ — and so they are called the factors conducive to penetration.

Treatise (formed by cultivation): These four are all formed by cultivation, and not formed by hearing or by reflection, because they belong only to the levels of meditative equipoise (the levels of concentration).

Of the four, the first two (heat and summit) belong to the low grade, since both are still liable to waver and may still be lost. Receptivity belongs to the middling grade, since it surpasses the two former while the highest worldly dharma is above it. The highest worldly dharma alone belongs to the high grade.

Treatise (the levels upon which they depend): These four wholesome roots all depend upon six levels, namely the four meditative absorptions, access concentration, and the intermediate absorption. They are not found in the desire realm, since meditative equipoise is wanting there (the desire realm having no concentration). Nor are they found in the remaining higher levels (the levels of the formless realm), because they belong to the retinue of the path of seeing (and the path of seeing does not depend on the formless); and because the mind of the formless realm does not take the desire realm as its object, while the desire realm is what ought first to be fully known and cut off.

These four wholesome roots can call forth the maturation of the five aggregates of the form realm, serving as a ‘cause of fullness’ (a cause that makes the fruit of retribution abundant), but cannot serve as a cause of projection (a cause that draws forth a whole lifetime of retribution), because they abhor and turn away from the three existences.

That the stanza has the words ‘six or seven’ is in order to display that there are two divergent accounts: namely that as regards the two, heat and summit, the Venerable Ghoṣa says that they depend upon the six former levels together with the desire realm, seven in all.

Treatise (the body upon which they depend): These four wholesome roots arise in dependence upon a body of the desire realm, in the nine places among men and gods, excepting Uttarakuru. The first three wholesome roots arise for the first time in the three continents, and after one is born among the gods they can also continue to be present. The fourth wholesome root can arise for the first time even in the places of the gods, since it has no first and later but only a single moment.

Treatise (male and female): These four wholesome roots arise only in dependence upon a male or a female body. As to the first three, both a male body and a female body obtain both kinds (obtaining both the wholesome root that arises in a male body and that which arises in a female body); as to the fourth, a female body also obtains both kinds. But if one depends upon a male body, one obtains only the wholesome root of a male body, since with regard to a female body one has already obtained cessation independent of discernment (being determined never again to take a female body).

Treatise (relinquishing): When a noble one has obtained these wholesome roots in dependence upon a given level, it is upon losing that level that the wholesome roots are relinquished; the words ‘losing the level’ display his passing on to be born in a higher level. As for an ordinary being, whether he loses the level or not, so soon as he loses the commonality of sentient beings (that is, at the end of life) he must relinquish these wholesome roots.

The first two wholesome roots are relinquished by retreat as well. Relinquishing by retreat at death belongs only to ordinary beings and not to noble ones; relinquishing by losing the level belongs only to noble ones and not to ordinary beings. Receptivity and the highest worldly dharma are not lost by retreat even for an ordinary being.

Treatise (dependence on a fundamental level, and obtaining again): One in whom the wholesome roots of heat and the rest arise in dependence upon a fundamental level (one of the four fundamental meditative absorptions) will certainly come to see the truths in this very life, because his mind of revulsion toward birth and death is exceedingly keen.

If what was relinquished before is afterwards obtained again, what is obtained is certainly not the very one that was relinquished before — just as when the discipline of individual liberation, having been relinquished, is undertaken and obtained again, it too is another new acquisition; because it was not cultivated to ripeness and requires great exertion to accomplish.

If one has obtained the wholesome roots of heat and the rest before and has relinquished them through passing to another life, then upon meeting a master of the dharma who speaks well and can discern the stations, one is able to give rise to summit and the rest; and if one does not meet such a master, one must cultivate again from the original station.

These two relinquishings, ‘losing’ and ‘retreat,’ both have non-acquisition for their nature. Retreat certainly involves the raising of a fault, whereas losing does not necessarily (as when a noble one loses by passing on to a higher level, which is no fault).


〔Root 24〕The Advantages of the Four Wholesome Roots — Heat Certainly Reaches Nirvāṇa · Summit Does Not Cut Off the Wholesome · Receptivity Does Not Fall into the Evil Destinies · The Highest Enters the Certainty of the Noble Path

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): What advantage is there in obtaining these wholesome roots? The stanza says:

Stanza: One who obtains heat will certainly reach nirvāṇa in the end; one who obtains summit will in the end not cut off his wholesome roots; one who obtains receptivity will not fall into the evil destinies; one who obtains the highest worldly dharma is able to enter the certainty of the noble path.

Treatise (heat): Among the four wholesome roots, if one has obtained the wholesome root of heat, then although he may still retreat, still cut off his wholesome roots, still do deeds of immediate retribution, still fall into the evil destinies and so forth, yet he will not go on wandering for long, because he will certainly reach nirvāṇa in the end.

Treatise (a question raised and answered): Question: If that is so, how does it differ from the factors conducive to liberation (which likewise certainly reach nirvāṇa)?

Answer: Because it is without obstruction, because it is near to seeing the truths, and because its modes of apprehension are the same as those of the path of seeing.

Treatise (summit): If one has obtained the wholesome root of summit, then although he may still retreat and so forth, yet the force of its ascendancy makes it certain that he will in the end not cut off his wholesome roots.

Treatise (receptivity): If one has obtained receptivity, then although he relinquishes it at the end of life and still abides in the station of an ordinary being, yet the force of its ascendancy makes him not retreat, not do deeds of immediate retribution, and not fall into the evil destinies.

Yet the stanza says only the one phrase ‘does not fall into the evil destinies’; that he also does not do deeds of immediate retribution may be known by inference from the sense, since one who does deeds of immediate retribution must fall into the evil destinies. That there is no retreat at the station of receptivity has been analyzed above.

That one at this station does not fall into the several evil destinies is because he has already gone far from the actions and afflictions that tend toward the evil destinies. For upon reaching the station of receptivity, he obtains the ‘dharma of not being born’ (being determined never again to be born there) with regard to a portion of destinies, of births, of places, of bodies, of existences, and of afflictions.

‘Destinies’ means the several evil destinies; ‘births’ means birth from an egg and birth from moisture; ‘places’ means the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings, Uttarakuru, and the place of great Brahmā; ‘bodies’ means the bodies of one congenitally without a sexual faculty, of one whose sexual faculty is incomplete, and of a person of both sexes; ‘existences’ means an eighth existence and the like; ‘afflictions’ means the afflictions abandoned by seeing.

These are obtained, as is fitting to each, at the station of low receptivity and at the station of high receptivity — that is, at the station of low receptivity there is obtained the not being born in the evil destinies, while the rest are obtained only upon the station of high receptivity.

Treatise (the highest worldly dharma): One who obtains the highest worldly dharma, though he still abides in the station of an ordinary being, is nevertheless able to enter the certainty of the noble path (the path of seeing).

Although the stanza does not say ‘apart from relinquishing at the end of life,’ yet since with nothing intervening it enters the certainty of the noble path, it is established by inference from the sense that it has no relinquishing at the end of life.

Question: Why is this one alone able to enter the certainty of the noble path?

Answer: Because it has already obtained cessation independent of discernment with regard to ordinary-being status, and because it is able, like an uninterrupted path, to relinquish ordinary-being status.


〔Root 25〕The Class May Be Turned — the Class of the Śrāvaka May Be Turned · Those Likened to the Qilin’s Horn and the Buddha Have No Turning

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): These four wholesome roots have each three grades, by the difference of the three classes of śrāvaka, pratyekabuddha, and Buddha. When the wholesome root of any one of these classes has already arisen, may it be turned toward another vehicle or not? The stanza says:

Stanza: The class of the śrāvaka may be turned; at the two stations of heat and summit it may be turned to Buddhahood, and at the three stations of heat, summit, and receptivity it may be turned to the other (the pratyekabuddha); the pratyekabuddha likened to the qilin’s horn and the Buddha have no turning, since they awaken in a single sitting.

Treatise: For one of the class of the śrāvaka in whom heat and summit have arisen, it is still possible to turn toward unsurpassed perfect awakening; but if he has obtained receptivity there is no principle by which he may become a Buddha, because he has already gone beyond the evil destinies — for a bodhisattva bears the welfare of beings in his heart, and in order to convert sentient beings he must go to the evil destinies, whereas that class which has obtained receptivity cannot be turned back (being determined not to fall into the evil destinies), and so there is certainly no sense in which he may become a Buddha.

At all three stations of heat, summit, and receptivity in one of the class of the śrāvaka, there is the sense that he may be turned into a pratyekabuddha; and since the pratyekabuddha lies outside the vehicle of the Buddha, he is spoken of as ‘the other.’

The words ‘the qilin’s horn and the Buddha’ in the stanza display the pratyekabuddha likened to the qilin’s horn (dwelling alone as the qilin has but one horn) and the unsurpassedly awakened one (the Buddha). In neither of these two is there any sense of the wholesome roots of heat and the rest being turned toward another vehicle, because both take the fourth meditative absorption as their support and awaken to the awakening of their own vehicle in a single sitting. The fourth meditative absorption is a concentration unshaken and utterly clear and keen, and is therefore fit to be the support of one likened to the qilin’s horn and of the unsurpassedly awakened one.

The ‘awakening’ here spoken of means the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising, which will be analyzed below, since these are the very nature of awakening. What is called ‘a single sitting’ means that from the wholesome root of heat up to awakening he does not rise from his seat.

Here another account is recorded alongside: some other master says that it is from the contemplation of impurity onward that he does not rise from his seat, up to awakening.

There is another class of pratyekabuddha unlike those likened to the qilin’s horn (namely the pratyekabuddhas who go in a group); that they, after raising the first two wholesome roots (heat and summit) of that class, should turn toward another vehicle is in principle no obstacle.


〔Root 26〕The Factors Conducive to Liberation — Liberation in Three Lifetimes at the Fastest · Formed by Hearing and Reflection · Planted in the Three Continents of Men

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Is there anyone who, first cultivating this practice in this present life, gives rise to the factors conducive to penetration in this same life? Answer: There is not. How then is it? The stanza says:

Stanza: Before this there are first the factors conducive to liberation, and liberation comes in three lifetimes at the fastest; they are formed by hearing and by reflection, extend to all three kinds of action, bodily, verbal, and mental, and are planted in the three continents of the destiny of men.

Treatise: One in whom the factors conducive to penetration arise in this present life must have given rise to the factors conducive to liberation in a former life.

Whoever first plants the factors conducive to liberation gains liberation in three lifetimes at the fastest: that is, in the first life he gives rise to the factors conducive to liberation, in the second life to the factors conducive to penetration, and in the third life he enters the noble state and so on to liberation. It is as with the three different stations of sowing the seed, the shoot’s growing, and the bearing of fruit; and so it is with the three stations of the body’s entering the nature of dharma, of ripening, and of liberation.

It is transmitted that such factors conducive to liberation are formed by hearing and by reflection only, and have all three kinds of action, bodily, verbal, and mental, for their entity. Although as regards what is most excellent they are mental action only, yet the bodily and verbal actions raised up under this resolve and vow also get the name of factors conducive to liberation. If a man gives a single meal or keeps a single precept and the like, and deeply delights in seeking liberation, then, being sustained by the force of his vow, this is called planting the factors conducive to liberation.

The planting of the factors conducive to liberation takes place only in the three continents of the destiny of men, because in the other places revulsion and discerning wisdom are wanting as is fitting to each; and one must meet the appearance of a Buddha in the world to plant this wholesome root. Here another account is recorded alongside: some other master says that meeting a pratyekabuddha will do as well.


〔Roots 27–29〕The Sixteen Minds of the Path of Seeing — the Eight Receptivities and Eight Cognitions · the Three Kinds of Direct Realization of the Noble Truths

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The factors conducive to liberation have now been spoken of above by way of occasion; the order of entering contemplation is what is properly under discussion. Within it the several paths of preparatory practice have been explained, with the highest worldly dharma as their utmost limit; what path, then, is to be said to arise from here? The stanza says:

Stanza: With nothing intervening after the highest worldly dharma, taking the suffering of the desire realm as object, there arises the outflowless receptivity to the cognition of dharma; after the receptivity there arises the cognition of dharma. Next, taking the suffering of the other two realms as object, there arise the subsequent receptivity and the subsequent cognition. Taking the three truths of origin, cessation, and the path as object, four minds arise upon each, likewise so. These sixteen minds are named the direct realization of the noble truths; and direct realization is of three kinds in all, namely the distinction of the direct realization that is seeing, that is taking as object, and that is the matter done.

Treatise (the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering): With nothing intervening after the wholesome root of the highest worldly dharma, and taking as object the noble truth of the suffering of the desire realm, there arises a receptivity to the cognition of dharma comprised within the outflowless. This receptivity is named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering.

Why is the name so established? In order to display that this receptivity is without outflows, its later homogeneous result (the cognition of dharma concerning suffering) is adduced to mark it out distinctly. This receptivity can produce the cognition of dharma and is the cause of the cognition of dharma, and so it gets the name ‘receptivity to the cognition of dharma’ — as a tree is named from its flower and fruit (the result being spoken of in the cause).

Treatise (the certainty of the noble path): This very receptivity is named the entry into the certainty of the noble path, and is also named the entry into rightness and determination. Because this is the first entry into the certainty of the noble path, and the first entry into rightness and determination.

The sūtra says ‘rightness,’ and this means nirvāṇa. Or it may be said that the word ‘rightness’ is established with reference to the noble paths. ‘Birth’ means the afflictions, or the faculties not yet ripened; the noble path can pass beyond it, and hence it is called separation from birth. The noble path can with certainty tend toward nirvāṇa, or can decidedly discern the characteristics of the truths, and so the noble paths get the name ‘determination.’ On reaching this station, one is said to ‘enter.’

Treatise (the three accounts of the relinquishing of ordinary-being status): Once this receptivity has arisen one gets the name of noble one. It relinquishes ordinary-being status while in the future (in the station of being about to arise but not yet arisen) — that is to say, it is allowed that this receptivity has this function at its future moment of arising, and that no other dharma has it, as with a lamp and with the mark of arising (the lamp dispelling the darkness before it has arrived, the mark of arising producing the dharma while itself in the future).

Here two further accounts are recorded alongside. Some other master says: it is the highest worldly dharma that relinquishes ordinary-being status. (The author objects:) This principle is not so, because the two of them are alike named worldly dharmas, and because their natures are contrary (what is contrary cannot relinquish its like). (A sentence explaining it through:) There is no fault in this either, as by the shoulder of an enemy one can take the enemy’s life (things of one class being able to harm one another). And some other master says: it is the two of them that relinquish it together, as an uninterrupted path and a path of liberation together cut off the afflictions.

Treatise (the course of the sixteen minds): With nothing intervening after this receptivity, and taking the suffering of the desire realm as object, there arises a cognition of dharma, named the cognition of dharma concerning suffering. It should be known that this cognition too is comprised within the outflowless, since the word ‘outflowless’ said above flows on through what follows.

Just as, taking as object the noble truth of the suffering of the desire realm, there arise the receptivity to the dharma of suffering and the cognition of dharma concerning suffering, so next, with nothing intervening after the cognition of dharma and taking as a total object the noble truth of the suffering of the other two realms (the form and the formless), there arises a receptivity to the subsequent cognition, named the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning suffering; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking this same object, there arises a subsequent cognition, named the subsequent cognition concerning suffering.

Because it first realizes and knows the true principle of dharmas, it is named the cognition of dharma; the objects and cognitions after it, because they resemble the former, get the name ‘subsequent’ — for the latter realizes its object following after the former.

Just as, taking suffering as the truth, four minds arise in the desire realm and in the other two realms, namely the receptivity to the dharma, the subsequent receptivity, the cognition of dharma, and the subsequent cognition, so upon each of the other three truths there are likewise four minds. That is, after the foregoing subsequent cognition concerning suffering, next, taking as object the noble truth of the origin of the desire realm, there arises a receptivity to the cognition of dharma, named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning origin; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking the origin of the desire realm as object, there arises a cognition of dharma, named the cognition of dharma concerning origin. Next, taking as object the noble truth of the origin of the other two realms, there arises a receptivity to the subsequent cognition, named the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning origin; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking this object, there arises a subsequent cognition, named the subsequent cognition concerning origin.

Next, taking as object the noble truth of the cessation of the desire realm, there arises a receptivity to the cognition of dharma, named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning cessation; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking the cessation of the desire realm as object, there arises a cognition of dharma, named the cognition of dharma concerning cessation. Next, taking as object the noble truth of the cessation of the other two realms, there arises a receptivity to the subsequent cognition, named the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning cessation; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking this object, there arises a subsequent cognition, named the subsequent cognition concerning cessation.

Next, taking as object the noble truth of the path of the desire realm, there arises a receptivity to the cognition of dharma, named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning the path; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking the path of the desire realm as object, there arises a cognition of dharma, named the cognition of dharma concerning the path. Next, taking as object the noble truth of the path of the other two realms, there arises a receptivity to the subsequent cognition, named the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning the path; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking this object, there arises a subsequent cognition, named the subsequent cognition concerning the path.

Thus in order there are sixteen minds in all, together named the direct realization of the noble truths.

Treatise (the dispute over simultaneity and gradualness): Here another school says this: with regard to the truths there is only simultaneous direct realization. Yet their intent should be further sought out, since the word ‘direct realization’ as they use it is undistinguished (one does not know which kind of direct realization is meant).

Spoken of in detail, direct realization is of three kinds in all, by the distinction of seeing, of taking as object, and of the matter done. Outflowless discernment alone seeing clearly before it the objects that are the truths is called the direct realization that is seeing; this outflowless discernment together with the other minds and mental factors associated with it taking one and the same object is called the direct realization that is taking as object; these dharmas that take an object, together with the other coexisting dharmas not associated with mind, such as discipline and the mark of arising, performing one and the same business, is called the direct realization that is the matter done.

At the time of seeing the truth of suffering, there are all three kinds of direct realization with regard to the noble truth of suffering; with regard to the other three truths there is only the direct realization that is the matter done, namely the three matters of cutting off (origin), realizing (cessation), and cultivating (the path).

If, among the truths, simultaneous direct realization be maintained with regard to the ‘direct realization that is seeing,’ this in principle cannot be so, since among the truths the modes of apprehension are severally different. And if it be said that by the single mode of apprehension ‘non-self’ one sees all the truths together, then one ought not further to see the truth of suffering and the rest by the several modes of apprehension of suffering and the rest; and in that case one would contradict the sūtra. As the sūtra says: the noble disciples ponder suffering by the mode of apprehension of suffering, ponder origin by the mode of apprehension of origin, ponder cessation by the mode of apprehension of cessation, and ponder the path by the mode of apprehension of the path — a discernment of dharmas associated with outflowless attention.

If it be said that this sūtra speaks of the station of the path of cultivation, this too is not so, since the path of seeing is like the path of cultivation herein (both requiring the several modes of apprehension).

If he says further: because at the time of seeing one truth one gains mastery with regard to the other truths, and therefore simultaneous direct realization is spoken of — put in this way there is in principle no fault either. Yet whether, in such a direct realization, there is an arising or a not-arising in between is a matter to be pondered separately.

If he says further: because at the time of seeing suffering one is able to cut off origin, realize cessation, and cultivate the path, and therefore simultaneous direct realization is spoken of — put in this way there is in principle no fault either, since it has been said above that at the time of seeing the truth of suffering there is the direct realization that is the matter done with regard to the other three truths.

If we speak with regard to the direct realization that is seeing, there are in the sūtras plain sentences saying that direct realization is gradual. As the sūtra says: the Buddha told the householder that with regard to the four noble truths there is no simultaneous direct realization but necessarily a gradual direct realization, and so on at length. Of sūtras such as this there are three in all, and each of the three has its own simile.

If it be said that there is a sūtra which speaks thus — that with regard to the truth of suffering alone there is no delusion and no doubt, and none with regard to the Buddha either, and therefore direct realization is simultaneous — this too is no sufficient proof, since that is said with regard to ‘certainly not being actively present,’ or with regard to ‘what must certainly be cut off,’ and is a saying with a hidden intent.


〔First Half of Root 30〕Upon What Level the Sixteen Minds Depend — the Same Level as the Highest Worldly Dharma

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It has been analyzed that direct realization has sixteen minds in full; upon what level, then, do these sixteen minds depend? The stanza says:

Stanza: They all depend upon one and the same level as the highest worldly dharma.

Treatise: Following upon the levels on which the highest worldly dharma depends, it should be known that these sixteen minds depend upon just those levels. The highest worldly dharma depends upon six levels, as was said above.


〔Second Half of Root 30〕The Order of Receptivity and Cognition — the Uninterrupted Path and the Path of Liberation

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): For what reason must there be this order in which receptivity and cognition arise alternately, one before and one after? The stanza says:

Stanza: Receptivity and cognition are, in that order, the uninterrupted path and the path of liberation.

Treatise: Among the sixteen minds, receptivity is the uninterrupted path, because with regard to the ‘acquisition that cuts off the afflictions’ there is nothing that can block it; cognition is the path of liberation, because it has already been liberated from the ‘acquisition’ of the afflictions and arises at the same time as the ‘acquisition’ of release from bondage. That there should be these two in this order is in principle decidedly right — as when men in the world drive out a thief (the uninterrupted path) and afterwards shut the door (the path of liberation).

Treatise (an objection supposed, and the answer): (An objector supposes and says:) If the second (cognition) were merely an uninterrupted path arising at the same time as the acquisition of release from bondage, then at this station there would decidedly arise no ‘cognition of the doubt that has been cut off’ with regard to each single object; and if in the station of the path of seeing receptivity alone cuts off the afflictions, then this would contradict what the treatise itself (the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom and the rest) says of the nine clusters of fetters.

(The author answers:) This objection is not so, because all the receptivities are the retinue of cognition, as the business done by a king’s retinue is called the doing of the king.


〔First Half of Root 31〕The First Fifteen Minds Are the Path of Seeing — Because What Is Seen Has Not Been Seen Before

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): These sixteen minds all see the principle of the truths; may they then all be said to be comprised within the path of seeing? Answer: They may not. How then is it? The stanza says:

Stanza: The first fifteen minds are the path of seeing, because what is seen has not been seen before.

Treatise: From the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering as the first, to the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning the path as the last, there are fifteen moments in all therein, and all are comprised within the path of seeing, because what is seen are truths not seen before. By the time of the sixteenth, the subsequent cognition concerning the path, there is no principle of a truth that is ‘unseen and now seen,’ and it is like reviewing what has been seen before, and so it is comprised within the path of cultivation.

Treatise (question and answer · the unseen of a single moment): Question: But is not the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning the path, which is observed at that time, also a principle of the truth of the path unseen and now seen (why then is it not counted as the path of seeing)?

Answer: Here we speak with regard to the truths and not with regard to moments. It is not that being unseen and now seen for a single moment may be called ‘now seeing a principle of a truth not seen’ — as when in reaping a paddy field there is one plant left, one may not say that this field has not been reaped.

Again, the subsequent cognition concerning the path is comprised within a fruit, and it cultivates at once the eight cognitions and sixteen modes of apprehension, and it relinquishes the path before it, and it arises in continuity; and so, like the rest of the path of cultivation, it is not comprised within the path of seeing.

Treatise (a further objection and the answer): (An objector:) Yet the subsequent cognition concerning the path certainly does not retreat, because it sustains the cutting off of what is cut off by the path of seeing; and by just this it ought to be counted as comprised within the path of seeing.

(The author answers:) This objection is not so, because the fault goes too far (by such reasoning every later-arisen path would become the path of seeing).

Treatise (a question raised and answered): Question: For what reason are those seven cognitions (the seven cognitions among the first fifteen minds) also counted as comprised within the path of seeing?

Answer: Because the seeing of the principles of the truths is not yet complete — that is, because they arise in the midst of a seeing of the principles of the truths that is not yet all-round, and so they too are counted as comprised within the path of seeing.


〔Second Half of Root 31 · Root 32〕One Who Follows through Faith and One Who Follows the Dharma — the Establishing of the Three Approachings

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The difference between the arising of the path of seeing and of the path of cultivation has now been spoken of; next the several noble persons (the several kinds of noble one) ought to be established according to the difference of stations of this path. And first the differences of the several noble ones are established according to the station of the fifteen minds of the path of seeing. The stanza says:

Stanza: They are named one who follows through faith and one who follows the dharma, established by the difference of dull and keen faculties; and if one had the fetters entire before, or had cut off from one grade up to five grades of the afflictions abandoned by cultivation, at this station he is named an approacher to the first fruit; one who has cut off the next grades (the sixth through the eighth) is named an approacher to the second fruit; one who is separated from the defilement of eight levels is named an approacher to the third fruit.

Treatise (the two kinds of noble one): In the station of the path of seeing there are two kinds of noble one: first, one who follows through faith; second, one who follows the dharma; and these two names are established by the difference of dull and keen faculties. Those of dull faculties are named ones who follow through faith, and those of keen faculties are named ones who follow the dharma.

Because his practice follows upon faith he is named ‘following through faith’; and since he has this following through faith he is named ‘one who follows through faith.’ Or it may be said that because by repeated practice of this following through faith it has become his nature, he is named one who follows through faith — since in the former time he believed the words of others and practiced following upon them.

Upon this principle one should explain ‘one who follows the dharma’: since in the former time he perused for himself the sūtras and the other dharmas, and practiced following upon them.

Treatise (the establishing of the three approachings): These same two kinds of noble one are established as three approachers by the difference in how much of the afflictions abandoned by cultivation they have cut off.

That is, of these two kinds of noble one, whoever has not before cut off by the mundane path any of the afflictions to be abandoned by cultivation is named one with the fetters entire; or he may have cut off before from one grade up to five grades of the desire realm — and at this station he is named an approacher to the first fruit, because he is tending toward the first fruit. What is called the first fruit is the fruit of stream-entry, because among all the fruits of the ascetic life this is certainly the first to be obtained.

If he has before cut off six grades of the desire realm, or seven or eight grades, at this station he is named an approacher to the second fruit, because he is tending toward the second fruit. The second fruit is the fruit of once-returning, because among the fruits obtained one after another this is the second.

If he has before become separated from all nine grades of the desire realm, or has before cut off from one grade of the first meditative absorption up to being wholly separated from the sphere of nothingness (separated from the defilement of eight levels), at this station he is named an approacher to the third fruit, because he is tending toward the third fruit. The third fruit is the fruit of non-returning, and the manner of its reckoning is inferred from what was explained above.


〔Root 33〕At the Sixteenth Mind One Abides in a Fruit — the Change of Name to One Resolute through Faith and One Attained through View

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Next the differences of the several noble ones are established at the time of the subsequent cognition concerning the path in the path of cultivation. The stanza says:

Stanza: At the sixteenth mind, following upon the three former approachings, one abides in the three fruits; and one is named one resolute through faith and one attained through view, these too being established by the difference of dull and keen faculties.

Treatise: Those very ones who follow through faith and who follow the dharma, on reaching the sixteenth mind, the subsequent cognition concerning the path, are named ones abiding in a fruit and are no longer named approachers. Following upon the three former approachings, they now abide in the three fruits — that is, he who was formerly an approacher to stream-entry now abides in the fruit of stream-entry, he who was formerly an approacher to once-returning now abides in the fruit of once-returning, and he who was formerly an approacher to non-returning now abides in the fruit of non-returning.

The fruit of the arhat is certainly not obtained here for the first time, because the path of seeing cannot cut off the afflictions abandoned by cultivation, and because the mundane path cannot separate one from the defilement of the summit of existence.

On reaching the station of abiding in a fruit, the two former names are relinquished and two new names are obtained — that is, one is no longer named one who follows through faith or one who follows the dharma, but obtains instead the two names one resolute through faith and one attained through view; and this too is by the difference of dull and keen faculties. Those of dull faculties, formerly named ones who follow through faith, are now named ones resolute through faith; those of keen faculties, formerly named ones who follow the dharma, are now named ones attained through view. Of these two noble ones, in the one faith is preponderant and in the other discernment, and so the separate names one resolute through faith and one attained through view are marked out.


〔Root 34〕Abiding in a Fruit Is Not Approaching — Because the Path of the Higher Fruit Has Not Yet Arisen

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): For what reason is one who had before cut off from one grade up to five grades of the afflictions of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation, on reaching the sixteenth mind, the subsequent cognition concerning the path, said only to be in the fruit of stream-entry and the rest, and not said to be an approacher to the later fruit? The stanza says:

Stanza: In the several stations of obtaining a fruit, the path of the higher fruit has not yet been obtained; and because the higher path has not yet arisen, one is named as abiding in a fruit and not as approaching.

Treatise: At the times of obtaining the several fruits, the path of the higher fruit is certainly not yet obtained, and so one abiding in a fruit, so long as the path of the higher fruit has not arisen, is named only as abiding in a fruit and not as approaching the next.

Yet as for those who had before cut off from one grade up to five grades of the afflictions of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation, at the time of obtaining the fruit the path of the higher fruit will certainly arise in this very life. From this it may be known: one who had before become separated from the defilement of three meditative absorptions and afterwards entered the path of seeing in dependence upon a lower level will, after obtaining the fruit, certainly be able to draw forth the later path of the higher fruit in his present life. Were it otherwise, it could not be said that a noble one born into a higher level certainly possesses the faculty of pleasure.


〔First Half of Root 35〕In Every Level Fault and Virtue Have Nine Grades Each

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Having thus established the differences of the several noble ones at the station of the sixteen minds, for those who enter upon seeing the truths with the fetters entire, with twofold separation from desire, or wholly separated from desire, next, with regard to the afflictions abandoned by cultivation, the differences of station of the counteracting paths that arise one after another ought to be analyzed. The stanza says:

Stanza: In each single level fault and virtue have nine grades each, low, middling, and high being each divided in three.

Treatise: ‘Fault’ means defect, that is, the obstruction to be counteracted; ‘virtue’ means merit, that is, the path that counteracts.

As it was analyzed above that the afflictions of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation have nine grades of difference, so likewise it should be for the higher levels up to the summit of existence. As the obstructions to be cut off have nine grades in each single level, so the uninterrupted paths and the paths of liberation that counteract them have nine grades each as well.

Question: How are fault and virtue each divided into nine grades?

Answer: The fundamental three grades have each low, middling, and high, and these three grades are again each divided into low, middling, and high; and thus fault and virtue are each divided into nine grades, namely the lowest of the low, the middling of the low, the highest of the low; the lowest of the middling, the middling of the middling, the highest of the middling; the lowest of the high, the middling of the high, and the highest of the high.

It should be known that herein the path of the lowest of the low grades has the force to cut off the obstruction of the highest of the high grades; and so on in this way, until the path of the highest of the high grades has the force to cut off the obstruction of the lowest of the low grades. Because the virtues that counteract, of the highest of the high grades and the rest, are at first not there at all; and because by the time these virtues are there, the faults of the highest of the high grades and the rest are already gone.

It is as when clothes are washed: the coarse grime is removed first, and only afterwards is the fine grime removed by degrees. Or again as with darkness that is coarse and heavy, which a small light can extinguish, whereas to extinguish a fine darkness a great light is required. Fault and virtue standing over against each other, it should in principle be so with them too.

Because the force of the bright dharmas is strong and the force of the dark dharmas is weak, a weak path becoming actively present for a single moment is able all at once to cut off the afflictions of the high grades that have been increased by successive transmission since beginningless time. It is as when the many illnesses gathered over a long time are all at once healed by taking a little good medicine; or again as when a great darkness gathered over a long time is extinguished by a small lamp in a single moment.


〔Second Half of Root 35〕The Stream-Enterer Returning at Most Seven Times — the Sense of Seven Returns · the Dispute over an Eighth Existence · the Limit of Suffering

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The nine grades of difference of fault and virtue having been analyzed, next the differences of noble ones ought to be established upon them. Now the several learners in the station of the path of cultivation are together named ones resolute through faith and ones attained through view, and following upon their stations there are again many differences; and first the one who has not yet cut off even a single grade ought to be established. The stanza says:

Stanza: One who has not yet cut off the faults abandoned by cultivation abides in a fruit and returns at most seven times.

Treatise: The several ones who abide in a fruit, so long as they have not yet cut off any of the faults abandoned by cultivation in any level, are named stream-enterers, and take at most seven returning births.

The words ‘seven returns’ display seven births of going and returning, in the sense of seven births each among men and among gods. The word ‘at most’ is to display that the births taken are no more than this, and not that all stream-enterers take seven returns. When the sūtra says ‘at most seven returning births,’ it means that at the most there are seven returning births.

The several outflowless paths are together named ‘the stream,’ since by them as cause one tends toward nirvāṇa; the word ‘entering’ is to display the first arrival and attainment — he enters this stream, and so is named a stream-enterer.

Treatise (question and answer · what the name stream-enterer points to): Question: What sense does this name ‘stream-enterer’ point to?

Answer: If it be said that first obtaining the path is what is named stream-entry, then the name stream-enterer ought to point to one in his eighth existence (one still in the station of approaching who has not yet obtained a fruit); and if it be said that first obtaining a fruit is what is named stream-entry, then one twofold separated from desire and one wholly separated from desire ought also to be named stream-enterers upon reaching the subsequent cognition concerning the path.

Therefore this name stream-enterer points to the first obtaining of a fruit, yet the name is established with reference to ‘that fruit which is first obtained by one who obtains all the fruits one after another.’ Once-returning and non-returning are not fruits certainly obtained first; this alone is certainly obtained first, and so it is named stream-entry.

Question: For what reason does this name not point to one in his eighth existence?

Answer: Because only upon reaching the subsequent cognition concerning the path has one obtained in full the outflowless paths of both approaching and fruit, and obtained in full the outflowless paths of both the path of seeing and the path of cultivation. He arrives at the stream of direct realization having obtained it in full, and so is named a stream-enterer; one in his eighth existence is not so, and therefore the name stream-enterer does not point to one in his eighth existence.

Treatise (the reckoning of twenty-eight for the seven births): That person, from this point on, ties at most seven intermediate existences and seven birth existences among men, and likewise among gods, twenty-eight in all; and because there are seven each among men and gods and so forth, it is said to be at most seven births. It is as with the seven kinds of skill and the seven-leaved tree (both being reckoned by seven). What the Vaibhāṣika masters say is just this.

Treatise (the objection concerning an eighth existence and the answer · a threefold exchange): (An objector:) If that is so, for what reason does a sūtra say that ‘there is no place and no room for one whose seeing is complete to have the sense of taking an eighth existence’ (it plainly says there is no eighth existence, and yet twenty-eight births are reckoned)?

(The answerer:) The intent of that sūtra is stated with regard to a single destiny (no more than seven among men, no more than seven among gods); if one holds fast to the letter, then intermediate existence would have to be nonexistent (intermediate existence not entering the count of births).

(The objector objects again:) If that is so, then for one who goes upstream to the summit of existence there ought likewise to be no eighth birth within a single destiny (whereas he in fact has many births).

(The answerer explains it through:) This is said with regard to the desire realm, and so there is no such fault.

Treatise (proof from scripture and proof from reason): Question: By what is this proved? By scripture or by reason?

Answer: Because the sūtra says ‘seven among gods and among men.’ The sūtra of the Kāśyapīyas plainly and separately says that seven births are taken in the place of men and in the place of gods, and therefore one should not be obstinate here.

If one obtains the fruit of stream-entry in the destiny of men, he attains complete nirvāṇa still in the destiny of men; if he obtains it in the destiny of gods, he attains it still in the destiny of gods.

Treatise (for what reason there is no eighth existence): Question: For what reason does he not take an eighth existence?

Answer: Because his continuum, having come this far, must ripen, and the class of the noble path is by its very nature just so — as with the seven-step snake (whose poison acts within no more than seven steps) and the fourth-day fever (which breaks out within no more than its term).

And again because he still has seven other fetters remaining, namely the two lower fetters and the five higher fetters; and though the noble path is present in the meantime, being held by the force of the remaining actions he does not realize complete quiescence.

Upon reaching the seventh existence, if he meets a time when there is no Buddha-dharma, he obtains the fruit of the arhat while still in the household; and having obtained the fruit he certainly does not remain in the household, but by the very nature of things obtains the marks of a monk. Here another account is recorded alongside: some say that he goes forth into homelessness in one of the other paths.

Treatise (the ground of his being of the nature not to fall back): Question: How is he said to be of the nature not to fall back?

Answer: Because he does not grow the actions that fall back; because he goes counter to the growing of such actions and to their fruits; because his strong wholesome roots hold his body down; and because both his preparatory practice and his intention are pure.

Those who have actions that will certainly make them fall into the evil destinies cannot so much as raise up receptivity, still less obtain stream-entry. Hence there is a stanza that says:

Quoted stanza (seven characters to the line · not a root stanza): The sin done by a fool, though small, still makes him fall into the evil; the sin wrought by a wise man, though great, can still be freed from suffering; as a lump of iron, though small, sinks in the water, while iron made into a bowl, though great, can float.

Treatise (the limit of suffering · the close of the fascicle): Question: The sūtra says that a stream-enterer ‘makes the limit of suffering’; on what sense is the name ‘limit of suffering’ established?

Answer: It is established upon ‘as far as this present life and no suffering thereafter,’ in the sense of making the later suffering not continue. Or it may be said that the limit of suffering is just nirvāṇa.

Question: How can nirvāṇa be made?

Answer: Because the obstruction to its acquisition is removed, the word ‘make’ is used — as when one speaks of ‘making a space,’ meaning the demolishing of a terrace and tower (the thing that blocked the place being pulled down, space itself not being produced).

Those in the other stations also have at most seven returning births, yet not with certainty, and so it is not spoken of.

四向四果·沙門性The Four Approaches and Four Fruits · The Nature of the Ascetic Life

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

〔正36〕一來向與一來果——家家的三個條件

論(承前起問):前面已經辨明了『住果而還沒有斷修惑』的那一位,名叫預流,最多再往返七次生死。現在接著應當辨明『已在斷位』的那些聖者,並且先建立一來向與一來果。頌說:

:斷了欲界修所斷惑的三品或四品,還要再受三生或二生的,名叫家家。一路斷到第五品為止,都叫一來向;斷到第六品,就成一來果。

:就是那位預流者,繼續斷除修惑。如果三個條件都齊備,他就轉名為家家。第一是由『斷惑』——斷了欲界修所斷惑的三品或四品。第二是由『成根』——得到了能對治那些惑的無漏根。第三是由『受生』——還要再受欲界的有三生或二生。

頌文裡只說了第一與第三兩個條件(斷惑與受生),沒有說第二個。這是因為:預流果之後說『繼續斷惑』,就已經含著『成就了能對治那些惑的諸無漏根』這一層,義理上可以推得出來,所以不必再一一說出。

不過『三生二生』這一句還是應當說出來。原因是:修行有進有退,各人所受的生數,或者比這更少,或者一生也不受,或者比這更多——正因為不一定,所以要標明『三生二生』這一格才算家家。

論(設問與答):為什麼沒有『斷五品而成家家』的呢?答:因為斷了第五品,必定接著斷第六品。一品惑並沒有力量障住得果這件事——就好比一間那一位,他還沒有越出欲界之故(下文自有詳釋)。

應當知道,家家總共有兩種。一是天家家,就是在欲界的天趣裡再受三家或二家之生而證得圓寂,或者是在一個天處,或者在兩個、三個天處。二是人家家,就是在人趣裡再受三家或二家之生而證得圓寂,或者在一個洲,或者在兩個、三個洲。

再說一來向與一來果。就是那位預流者,繼續斷欲界的一品修惑,一直到第五品,都應當知道他轉名為一來果向。如果斷了第六品,就成一來果——這一位往生天上一次、再回到人間一次,就般涅槃了,所以叫一來果,過了這一次以後再沒有生了。

這一位也可以叫作『薄貪瞋癡』,因為他只剩下下品的貪、瞋、癡而已。


〔正37〕不還向與不還果——一間

論(承前起問):一來向與一來果的差別已經辨明,接著應當建立不還向與不還果。頌說:

:斷了第七品或第八品,還要再受一生的,名叫一間。這就是第三向;斷到第九品,就成不還果。

:就是那位一來者,繼續斷除剩下的惑。如果三個條件都齊備,他就轉名為一間。第一是由『斷惑』——斷了欲界修所斷惑的七品或八品。第二是由『成根』——得到了能對治那些惑的無漏根。第三是由『受生』——還要再受欲界的有剩下的一生。

頌文裡只說了第一與第三兩個條件,沒有說『成根』,理由和前面一樣。

論(設問與答):一品惑怎麼就能障住得不還果呢?答:因為那一品若斷了,就越出欲界了。前面說過『三時之業最能作障』,應當知道煩惱也和業一樣——因為它越過了那一界的等流地與異熟地之故。

『間』是間隔的意思。那剩下的一生成了間隔,所以他還不能證得圓寂;或者說,剩下的一品欲界修所斷惑成了間隔,所以他還得不到不還果。有這一重間隔的,就名為一間。

就是斷了七品或八品修惑的這一位,應當知道也名為不還果向。

這裡要補一層:如果有人在入見諦之前,就已經先斷了三品、四品或七品、八品惑,那麼他後來得果的時候,一直到還沒有修起『後勝果道』為止,仍然不叫作家家或一間——因為他還沒有成就能對治那些惑的無漏根。

如果斷了第九品,就成不還果,必定不再回來生欲界了。這一位也可以叫作『五下結斷』。雖然那五個下分結必定是先斷了兩個或三個,然而到這個時候是總集起來一併算作斷,所以這樣稱呼。


〔正38·正39〕七種不還——五種行色界者

論(承前起問):依著不還這個位次,諸部契經裡用種種門立出差別。現在接著應當辨明那些差別之相。頌說:

:這裡面有中般、生般、有行般、無行般涅槃四種。上流一種,如果有雜修靜慮,能往生到色究竟天,其中又分全超、半超、遍歿;其餘的能往生到有頂天。至於行無色界的有四種。此外還有就在現身般涅槃的。

:這位不還者總說有七種。先說『行色界』的差別有五:一是中般涅槃,二是生般涅槃,三是有行般涅槃,四是無行般涅槃,五是上流。

這幾個名字都有來歷。這一位是在『中間』般涅槃的,所以說他名叫中般涅槃。同樣應當知道:這一位是在『生已』般涅槃,這一位是由『有行』般涅槃,這一位是由『無行』般涅槃,所以名叫生般等等。這一位是往『上』流去的,所以名為上流。

說『中般』的,是指往生色界時住在中有位上就般涅槃了。說『生般』的,是指往生色界之後不久就般涅槃了,因為他具足了勤修與速進兩種道。

論(異說與論主之駁):這裡所說的般涅槃,是指有餘依。(另有一家)有餘師說:也通無餘依。論主當下不許,說:這不合道理,因為那一位對於捨壽這件事並不自在。

說『有行般』的,是指往生色界之後,長時間加行不停息,要用很多功用才般涅槃——這一位只有勤修,沒有速進道。說『無行般』的,是指往生色界之後經過很久,加行懈怠停息,不必多用功用就般涅槃了——這一位缺了勤修,卻有速進道。

論(異說與論主之駁):(另有一家)有說:這兩種的差別在於,一個緣有為聖道、一個緣無為聖道,照這個次第而得涅槃。論主當下不許,說:這個說法不合道理,過失太大了。

:然而契經裡先說無行般、後說有行般,這樣的次第倒是與理相應的。因為有速進道的(無行)與沒有速進道的(有行),都能成辦涅槃這件事;而不必用功用就得的那一種,比要用功用才得的那一種來得順當——所以先說無行。

至於生般涅槃,那是得了最速進、最上品的道,隨眠又最微劣,所以生了不久就般涅槃。

說『上流』的,是『向上行』的意思——『流』與『行』兩個字義理相同。就是說:他從欲界歿了往生色界,卻不能就在那裡證得圓寂,一定要輾轉往上生,才般涅槃。

這位上流又分兩類,因為『因』與『果』有差別。就『因』說:他在靜慮上有沒有雜修。就『果』說:以色究竟天或有頂天為最後的去處。

先說有雜修的那一類:如果在靜慮上有雜修,他能往生色究竟天才般涅槃。這一類又有三種差別,就是全超、半超、遍歿的不同。

說『全超』的,是指他在欲界時對四靜慮已經都雜修過了,後來遇緣退失了上三靜慮,又因為對初靜慮起了愛味為緣,命終便上生到梵眾天處。由於前世串習的勢力,他又能雜修第四靜慮,從梵眾天處歿了就生到色究竟天——從最初一處歿而生到最後一天,一下子越過了中間,這就是全超的意思。

說『半超』的,是指他從梵眾天處漸次生到下面的淨居天,一直到中間能越過一處而生到色究竟天——因為超而不全,所以名為半超。(這裡順帶說一件事)聖者必定不生到大梵天處,因為那是僻見之處,又因為那裡自居一位導師之故。

說『遍歿』的,是指他從梵眾天處漸次在一切處都遍受一生,最後方才能生到色究竟天——因為在一切處都死過一回,所以名為遍歿。

:沒有哪一位不還者,會在已經生過的地方再受第二生。因為他對於受生總是求勝進的,不會求相等或更劣的。也正因為這樣,『不還』的意思才算圓滿——他必定不再回來生曾經生過的地方。連本處都不再生,何況會生到更下面去。

應當知道,以上說的是兩類上流之中『由有雜修靜慮之因而往色究竟天般涅槃』的那一類。

其餘那一類,就是在靜慮上沒有雜修的,能往生有頂天才般涅槃。就是說:他先前沒有雜修靜慮,由於對諸定起了愛味為緣,從這裡歿了就遍生色界諸處,只是不能往生五淨居天。在色界命終之後,於三無色界依次生過,最後生到有頂天才般涅槃。

這兩類上流,前一類是觀行,後一類是止行——因為一個樂慧、一個樂定,有這樣的差別。

論(設難與答):這兩類上流,在下地之中就得般涅槃,看來並不違理,那為什麼說他們『以色究竟天與有頂天為最後之處』呢?答:因為超過了那兩處就沒有可行之處了——就像預流者最多七返生一樣(是一個上限,不是說必到)。

以上這五種,名為『行色界』的不還者。

『行無色界』的差別有四種:就是在欲界時已經離了色界的貪,從這裡命終就生到無色界。這裡面的差別只有四種,因為是依著『生般涅槃』的差別而分的。這四種連同前面的五種,合成六種不還。

此外還有一種,不行色界也不行無色界,就住在此處便能般涅槃,名叫現般涅槃。連同前面六種,合為七種。


〔正40〕九種不還——三種各分三種

論(承前起問):在『行色界』的五種不還之中,還有另一種門來顯示他們的差別。頌說:

:行色界的有九種,就是三種各分三種。由於業、惑、根三者有殊,所以成了三個三、共九種的差別。

:就是把行色界的五種不還先總立為三,每一種再分三種,所以成九種。

哪三種呢?中般、生般、上流有差別之故(有行般與無行般都收在生般裡)。

怎麼說三種各分為三呢?先說中般涅槃分為三種:速、非速、經久而得般涅槃——這三種是用三種火星的比喻來顯示的。生般涅槃也分三種:就是連生般、有行般、無行般三者算在一起;這三者都是生了以後才般涅槃,所以都應當名為生般。在上流之中也分三種:超、半超等等有差別之故。

不過這三組三種,一律都是照著速、非速、經久而得般涅槃來分的,所以彼此對望起來並不會雜亂。

這樣三種、九種不還,是由於業、惑、根有差別,才有速、非速、經久的不同。先總成三種,是由於造作增長了『順起業』『順生業』『順後業』的差別;照這個次第,又由於下品、中品、上品煩惱現行有差別,以及上根、中根、下根有差別——這三種一一都隨其所應。

再細分下去:也是由於業、惑、根有差別之故,每一種各有三別,所以成九種。就是說:前面二種(中般、生般)與第三種(上流),前二者是由惑與根的差別各成三種,不是由業的不同;後一種(上流)也是由『順後受業』有差別,才分成三種。所以說『行色界的不還者,由業、惑、根之殊,成了三個三的差別』。


〔正41〕七善士趣

論(論主自設問):如果是這樣(行色界有九種),那麼為什麼諸部契經裡佛只說有七善士趣呢?頌說:

:立七善士趣,是因為上流不再分別。他們行善不行惡,有往上而不再還來之故。

論(論主自答):中般三種、生般三種,上流算作一種,經就依這個立七善士趣。上流雖有三種,但因為都有『上流』這個法,所以名為上流;由於這一點意義相同,就姑且立為一種。

論(第二層問答):為什麼單依這七種立善士趣,不依其餘的有學聖者呢?答:『趣』是行的意思。其餘的有學也都行善業,這一點並沒有差別(所以不能只用行善來揀別)。唯獨這七種是『都行善業、不行惡業』,其餘的則不然。又唯獨這七種是往上界去而不再還來,其餘的也不是這樣。所以單依這七種立善士趣。

論(第三層問答):如果是這樣,那為什麼契經裡說『什麼叫善士?就是成就了有學正見的那一位』,乃至廣說呢?答:其餘的有學若就別的門來說,也可以說有善士之性——因為諸有學對於五種惡都已經獲得了『畢竟不作』的律儀,不善煩惱也多半已斷。但是立『善士趣』這個名,並不是就那個別門立的,而是就『唯行善不行惡』來立,並就『唯託勝因往上界』來立。


〔正42〕經生的聖者——不往餘界·不練根·不退

論(承前起問):那些已在聖位而曾經受生的人,是不是也有這些差別之相呢?答:不是。那是怎樣呢?頌說:

:在欲界經生的聖者,不會再往其餘界受生。這一類以及往上界受生的,都沒有練根與退。

:如果在聖位而曾在欲界經生,那就必定不會再往生色界或無色界——因為他既已證得不還果,就決定在現身般涅槃。如果是在色界經生的聖者,倒是容有上生無色界的道理,就像『行色界而極至有頂』的那一位一樣。

論(經證之疑與釋通):然而天帝釋曾經這樣說過:『我聽說有一種天名叫色究竟,我以後退落時要生到那裡去。』(他既已得預流,怎麼會這樣說呢)毘婆沙師這樣釋通:那是因為帝釋不了達對法之相的緣故;而佛之所以不遮止他,是為了讓他歡喜。

論(論主自問自答):就是這位已在欲界經生的,以及已經從此往上界受生的諸聖者,必定沒有練根與退。為什麼不許『經欲界生』與『上生』的聖者有練根與退呢?答:因為必定沒有。那又為什麼必定沒有呢?答:因為經生之後所習的根已極成熟之故,並且得到了殊勝的所依止之故。

論(論主自問自答·毘婆沙師補釋):為什麼有學而還沒有離欲貪的,就沒有『在中有位中般涅槃』這件事呢?答:因為他的聖道還沒有淳熟之故、還不容易使它現前之故、所有的隨眠還不是極微劣之故。

毘婆沙師另作這樣的釋通:因為欲界諸法極難越過之故,又因為他還有其餘許多事要做——就是還應當繼續斷除不善與無記兩類煩惱,還應當繼續證得第二第三沙門果,並且還應當總越三界之法;而住在中有位上,是沒有這樣的能力的。


〔正43〕雜修靜慮——先修哪一個·怎樣算成·為什麼要修

論(承前起問·三問):前面說上流以雜修靜慮為因,能往色究竟天。那麼第一,他先應當雜修哪一個靜慮?第二,由什麼位次可以知道雜修已經成了?第三,又是為了什麼緣故要雜修靜慮?頌說:

:先雜修第四靜慮。成就是由『一念之雜』。為的是受生、現法樂,以及遮止煩惱之退。

:凡是要雜修四靜慮的人,必定先雜修第四靜慮。因為那個等持最為堪能之故,又因為諸樂行之中它最殊勝之故。

這樣雜修諸靜慮的人,或者是阿羅漢,或者是不還。他必定先入第四靜慮,讓多念的無漏心相續現前;從這裡引生多念的有漏心,然後又是多念的無漏心現前。這樣來回旋轉,後面一段一段漸漸減少,一直到最後只剩二念無漏,接著引二念有漏現前,中間不隔地又生二念無漏——這叫作雜修定的『加行成滿』。

再往後,只從一念無漏引起一念有漏現前,中間不隔地又生一念無漏。像這樣,中間那一剎那的有漏,被前後兩剎那的無漏夾雜起來——這才叫作雜修定的『根本圓成』。

(這一組三剎那有一個對應)前面兩剎那好比無間道,第三剎那好比解脫道。

這樣雜修第四定完了,乘著這個勢力,隨其所應,也能雜修下三個靜慮。

又:先在欲界人趣的三洲這樣雜修諸靜慮以後,如果後來退失了而生到色界之中,也還能像先前一樣雜修靜慮。

論(第三問之答):雜修靜慮是為了三種緣:一是為受生,二是為現法樂,三是為遮止起煩惱之退。

就不還者說:其中利根的,是為現法樂以及生淨居;鈍根的,還兼為遮退——因為他怕退失。這樣雜修,能使『味相應等持』離得遠些。

就阿羅漢說:利根的是為現法樂;鈍根的,也兼為遮防起煩惱之退。


〔正44前半〕五淨居為什麼只有五處

論(承前起問):雜修靜慮是為了生淨居。那麼淨居之處為什麼只有五個呢?頌說:

:由雜修有五品,所以生處有五淨居。

:由於雜熏修第四靜慮有五品之故,淨居只有五處。

哪五品呢?就是下品、中品、上上品、勝上品、極品的差別。

這裡面:初品只要三個心現前就得成滿——就是先起無漏,次起有漏,後起無漏。第二品是六個心,第三品九個,第四品十二個,第五品十五個。像這樣五品雜修靜慮,照這個次第感得五個淨居天。

應當知道,這裡是『無漏的勢力熏修有漏』,才使它感得淨居。

論(異說並錄):(另有一家)有餘師說:是由信、進、念、定、慧這五根依次增上,感得五個淨居。(論文並列此說而未加駁)


〔正44後半〕身證

論(承前起問):經裡說不還之中有一種名叫身證。是依什麼殊勝之德立『身證』這個名的呢?頌說:

:得了滅盡定的不還者,轉名為身證。

:有『滅定得』就名為得滅定。就是那位不還者,如果在身中有了滅定得,就轉名為身證。也就是說:這位不還者由『身』證得了近似涅槃之法,所以名為身證。

論(設問與答):為什麼只說他名『身』證呢?答:因為那時心已無故,又因為是依身而生之故。

(論主於此再出一解)照道理實說,應當這樣講:他從滅定起來,得到了先前未得的『有識身之寂靜』,便這樣想:這個滅盡定最為寂靜,極像涅槃。這樣證得了身之寂靜,所以名為身證。是由『得』與『智』現前而證得身之寂靜的緣故。

論(設問與答):契經裡說有十八有學。為什麼其中不說身證呢?答:因為缺了『依因』之故。

什麼叫依因呢?就是諸無漏的三學及其果——有學的差別正是依著那些來立的。而滅盡定既不是學,也不是學之果,所以不就『成就滅定』這一點來說有學的差別。

論(細分之數):不還的差別,粗相就是這樣;如果細細分析,可以成好幾千種。這話怎麼講呢?

且拿中般來說。就『根』建立,便成三種,因為下根、中根、上根有差別。就『地』建立,便成四種,因為往初靜慮等處有差別。就『種性』建立,便成六種,因為退法種性等有差別。就『處』建立,成十六種,因為梵眾天等處有差別。就『地之離染』建立,成三十六種,因為從『色界具縛』一直到『已離第四靜慮八品染』有這許多分位。

若把處、種性、離染、根四者合起來建立,總成二千五百九十二種。這是怎麼算的呢?且在一處之中種性有六;一一種性再就離染門分,各成九種——就是隨哪一地,從具縛算起,一直到已離八品為止。這樣六乘九成五十四;再以十六處乘五十四,成八百六十四;再以根(三品)乘它,又成三倍,所以總成二千五百九十二。

(這裡有一個記數的約定)凡是已離下地九品染的,就說他名為上地的具縛——這是為了讓每一地的離染之數都算得齊整。

像這樣一直到上流也是如此。五種合計,積數共成一萬二千九百六十。


〔正45·正46〕阿羅漢向與金剛喻定

論(承前起問):第三向與第三果的差別已經辨明,接著應當建立第四向與第四果。頌說:

:在上界的修惑之中,從斷初靜慮的一品起,到斷有頂的八品為止,都名阿羅漢向。第九無間道名為金剛喻定;漏盡之得與盡智俱起,就成無學的應果。

:就是那位不還者,繼續斷色界與無色界的修所斷惑。從斷初靜慮的第一品算起,到斷有頂的第八品為止,應當知道他轉名為阿羅漢向。

就在這所說的阿羅漢向之中,斷有頂惑的第九無間道,也說名為金剛喻定。因為一切隨眠它都能破之故,並且先前已經破過之故。(要留意)不是說它把一切都破盡了——是說它有能破一切的功能。

在諸能斷惑的無間道之中,與這個定相應的最為殊勝之故(所以獨以金剛為喻)。

論(第一說):金剛喻定說有多種。就是斷有頂第九品惑的無間道生起時,因為通依九地之故,說這個定按『智』『行相』『所緣』的差別來分:未至地所攝的有五十二種。就是:苦類智、集類智緣有頂的苦集,各有四種行相相應,有八;滅法智、道法智各有四種行相相應,有八;滅類智緣八地之滅,一一各有四種行相相應,合三十二;道類智緣八地之道,總有四種行相相應,有四——因為能對治八地的類智品道是同類相因,必定總緣之故。像未至地攝有五十二,中間靜慮與四靜慮應當知道也是這樣。空無邊處二十八,識無邊處二十四,無所有處二十——因為依無色界沒有法智,也沒有『緣下地之滅』的滅類智之故;而緣下地的對治道,則因為同品之道互相為因之故(仍算在內)。

論(第二說):(另有一家)有說:這個定按智、行相、所緣的差別分,未至地所攝有八十種。就是道類智緣八地之道也各別有四種行相相應,由此比前一說增了二十八。像未至地攝有八十種,中間靜慮與四靜慮應當知道也是這樣。空無邊處四十,識無邊處三十二,無所有處二十四。

論(第三說):又有人主張:金剛喻定按智、行相、所緣的差別分,未至地所攝總有一百六十四種。就是滅類智緣八地之滅,有『別緣』與『總緣』兩種,各有四種行相相應,由此比第一說增了一百一十二。像未至地攝一百六十四,中間靜慮與四靜慮應當知道也是這樣。空無邊處五十二,識無邊處三十六,無所有處二十四。

(論主收之)如果再就種性、根等來分別,還要成更多種,照道理應當自己思量。

:這個定既然能斷有頂地的第九品惑,就能引起『那些惑的盡得』與它俱行的盡智。金剛喻定是斷惑之中最後的無間道;盡智所從生的,是斷惑之中最後的解脫道。由於這個解脫道與諸漏盡之得最初俱生之故,名為盡智。

這樣,盡智一到已生的時候,就成無學的阿羅漢果——因為已經得了『無學應果』之法。為了得別的果而應當修學的事,他已經沒有了,所以得『無學』之名。也就是說,他從此只應當作利他之事,並且是一切有染者所應供養的——依這個意思立『阿羅漢』之名。(其餘的義理照此可以推知)

論(設問與答):前面所辨的四向三果都名為有學。為什麼這前七位得『有學』之名呢?答:因為他們為了得漏盡,常樂於學之故。

學一定有三:一是增上戒,二是增上心,三是增上慧——以戒、定、慧為它們的自體。

論(設難與答):如果這樣,異生也該名為有學了。答:不是。因為異生還沒有如實見知諦理之故,並且他容有後時失去正學之故。正因為這樣,善逝才把『學』字再說一遍。像契經裡佛告憺怕說:『學所應學、學所應學——我只把這樣的人叫作有學。』這是為了使人了知『學於正所應學而沒有退失』,才名為有學,所以薄伽梵把『學』字重說。

論(設難與答):聖者住在本性上(不在加行中)的時候,怎麼也叫有學呢?答:因為學的意願還沒有滿之故——就像行路的人暫時歇一歇,仍舊是在行路。或者說,因為學法恆常隨逐著他之故。

什麼是學法呢?就是有學者的無漏有為法。什麼是無學法呢?就是無學者的無漏有為法。

論(設問與答):為什麼涅槃不名為學呢?答:因為無學與異生也成就它之故。那又為什麼不名為無學呢?答:因為有學與異生也成就它之故。

:這樣,有學與無學者總成八位聖補特伽羅——行向與住果各有四位之故。就是說:從『為證得預流果』的向,一直到『所證的阿羅漢果』。名字雖有八個,事體只有五個:就是住四果,加上初果之向;因為後三果之向不離前果之故。

這是就『依次第得果』的人說的。如果是倍離欲、全離欲的人住在見道之中,那就名為一來果向、不還果向,而不屬於前一果所攝——就像前面所說修道有『有漏』『無漏』兩種而有差別一樣。


〔正47前半〕由什麼道離什麼地的染

論(承前起問):由什麼樣的道離什麼地的染呢?頌說:

:有頂之染唯由無漏道離,其餘的由二道離染。

:唯有無漏道能離有頂之染,有漏道不能。為什麼呢?因為這上面再沒有世俗道了之故;又因為自地不能對治自地之故;又因為自地的煩惱正在這裡隨增之故。

(這裡有一條通則)如果那個煩惱對於這個道還隨增,這個道就必定不能對治那個煩惱;如果這個道有力量能對治那個煩惱,那個煩惱對於這個道就必定不會隨增。所以自地之道不對治自地。

離其餘八地之染,則通由兩種道——世間道與出世道都能離之故。


〔正47後半〕離繫得有幾種

論(承前起問):既然通由二道離八地之染,那麼各有幾種離繫得呢?頌說:

:聖者用二道離八地修惑,各能引生兩種離繫得。

:諸有學聖者用有漏道離下八地修所斷染的時候,能夠具足引生兩種離繫得。用無漏道離那些染也是一樣——因為兩種道所作的事相同之故。

論(異說與論主之駁):(另有一家)有餘師的解釋是這樣:用無漏道離那些染的時候,憑什麼證知也生起有漏的離繫得呢?憑的是『有捨去無漏之得而煩惱仍不成就』這件事。就是說:有學聖者用無漏道離那些染時,如果不引生『同治的有漏離繫得』,那麼他以聖道具足離了八地之後,若依靜慮得轉根時,就要頓時捨去先來的諸鈍聖道,只得靜慮所攝的利果聖道——這樣一來,上地惑的離繫應當都不成就,於是就該重新成就那些煩惱了。

論主當下不許,說:這個證不合道理。為什麼呢?因為那位聖者縱使沒有有漏的斷得,也不會成就上地的煩惱——就像『分離有頂而得轉根時』以及『異生上生時不成就下惑』那樣。

就是說:譬如分離有頂地之染,後來依靜慮得轉根時,無漏的斷得既然已經頓捨,那一地的離繫又沒有有漏的得,然而那一地的惑也並不成就。又譬如異生生到第二靜慮等處,雖然捨了欲界等煩惱的斷得,卻不成就欲界等的煩惱。這裡也應當是這樣。所以那個不成其為證。

論(義准):既然說聖者用二道離八地修惑各能引生兩種離繫得,那麼照義理可以推得:異生用有漏道,只能引起有漏的斷得;以及聖者用無漏道離見所斷惑與有頂修惑時,只能引生無漏的斷得。


〔正48〕由哪一地之道離哪一地之染

論(承前起問):由哪一地的道離哪一地的染呢?頌說:

:無漏的未至道,能離一切地。其餘八地之道離自地與上地。有漏道只離次下地。

:諸無漏道如果是未至定所攝的,能離欲界之染乃至有頂之染。至於靜慮中間、四靜慮、三無色所攝的,隨其所應各能離自地與上地之染,不能離下地——因為下地已經離過了。

諸有漏道則一切都只能離次下之地,不能離自地等。因為自地的煩惱正在這裡隨增之故、勢力微劣之故、(上地)已經離過之故。


〔正49〕解脫道是不是也屬近分

論(承前起問):諸依近分而離下地之染的,無間道都是近分所攝;那麼解脫道也是近分嗎?答:不是。那是怎樣呢?頌說:

:依近分離下地染,前三地的最後解脫道,或入根本、或即近分;上面五地的則唯入根本。

:諸道所依的近分有八個,就是四靜慮的近分與四無色下邊的近分。所離的有九個,就是欲界與八定。

前三個近分離下三地之染時,第九解脫道現在前的時候,或者入根本定、或者就在近分。上面五個近分各離下地之染時,第九解脫道現在前的時候,必定入根本定,不會就在近分。

為什麼呢?因為近分與根本在『捨根』上是相等的之故(無色與上二靜慮如此);而下三靜慮的近分與根本在『受根』上不同之故(近分是捨受、根本是喜樂受)。

有的人不能入根本,是因為轉入不同的受多少有些艱難之故;然而離下染的時候必定是欣上的(所以多數能入)。如果受沒有差別,就必定入根本。


〔正50〕世俗道緣什麼·作什麼行相

論(承前起問):諸出世道的無間道與解脫道,前面既已說過是緣四諦之境、作十六行相,這在義理上自然可推。那麼世俗道緣什麼、作什麼行相呢?頌說:

:世俗的無間道與解脫道,依次緣下地與上地,作麁、苦、障三種行相,以及靜、妙、離三種行相。

:世俗的無間道與解脫道,依次能緣下地與上地,作『麁、苦、障』與『靜、妙、離』。就是說:諸無間道緣自地的次下地諸有漏法,在麁、苦、障三種行相中作隨一種行相;諸解脫道緣那次上地的諸有漏法,在靜、妙、離三種行相中作隨一種行相。

三個名字都有訓釋。因為不寂靜之故,說名為『麁』。因為要用大劬勞方能越過之故、又不美妙之故,說名為『苦』——是由於它有許多麁重能違害人之故;又因為不是出離之故,說名為『障』——是由於它能障礙越出自地之故,就像牢獄的厚壁能障住人出去一樣。

靜、妙、離三個,翻過來照這樣解釋就是了。


〔正51〕盡智之後起什麼智

論(承前起問):傍論已經說完,應當回來辨本義。盡智之後不隔地生什麼智呢?頌說:

:不動種性的,盡智之後必起無生智。其餘的,或起盡智、或起無學正見。這無學正見一切應果都有。

:不動種性的諸阿羅漢,盡智之後不隔地就起無生智,不會再有盡智或無學正見生起。

除了不動法以外,其餘的阿羅漢,盡智之後不隔地有盡智生,或者就引生無學正見,而不是無生智——因為他後來還容有退之故。

論(設問與答):前面那不動種性的,就沒有正見生嗎?答:有正見生,只是沒有說出來罷了——因為一切應果都有這個之故。就是說:不動法的人在無生智之後,有無生智起,或者有無學正見起。


〔正52〕沙門性與沙門果——八十九

論(承前起問·三問):前面說的四果,是誰的果呢?答:這四果應當知道是沙門果。那麼第一,什麼叫沙門性?第二,這果的體是什麼?第三,果位的差別總共有幾種?頌說:

:清淨之道就是沙門性。有為與無為是它的果。這果有八十九,就是解脫道與擇滅。

:諸無漏道就是沙門性。懷有這個道的人名叫沙門,因為他能勤勞息滅煩惱之故。像契經裡說:『因為能勤勞息除種種惡不善之法』,廣說乃至『所以名為沙門』。

異生不能沒有『異趣』而究竟趣向涅槃之故,所以不是真沙門。

有為與無為是沙門果。契經說這果的差別有四;照法相實說,就位次分有八十九,都以解脫道與擇滅為體性。就是說:為了永斷見所斷惑,有八個無間道、八個解脫道;為了永斷修所斷惑,有八十一個無間道、八十一個解脫道。

諸無間道只是沙門性(不是果);諸解脫道則也是沙門的『有為果』之體,因為它是那無間道的等流果與士用果之故。一一擇滅只是沙門的『無為果』之體,因為它是那無間道的離繫果與士用果之故。這樣合成八十九種。


〔正53〕為什麼只立四果——五因

論(承前起問):如果是這樣,世尊為什麼不把八十九都說出來呢?答:果雖然多,而不都說出來的道理,頌說:

:由五因立四果——捨曾得之道、得殊勝之道、總集諸斷、得八智、頓修十六行相。

:如果斷道之位具足了五因,佛就在經中把它建立為果。

哪五因呢?第一是『捨曾道』,就是捨了先前所得的果道與向道之故。第二是『得勝道』,就是得了果所攝的殊勝之道之故。第三是『總集斷』,就是用總的一個得,得到諸斷之故。第四是『得八智』,就是得了四法智與四類智之故。第五是『能頓修十六行相』,就是能頓修無常等十六行之故。

在四果之位上都具足這五因,其餘位次則不然,所以佛不說(其餘的)。


〔正54〕世俗道所得的兩果何以也叫沙門果

論(承前起問):如果只有清淨之道才是沙門性,那麼由有漏道之力所得的兩個果(一來、不還),怎麼也算是沙門果所攝呢?頌說:

:世俗道所得的斷,與聖道所得的相雜之故,又被無漏得所任持之故,也名為沙門果。

:用世俗道得那兩個果的時候,這果並不是只以世俗道所得的擇滅為斷果之性,而是兼取見道所得的擇滅在其中相雜,總成一個果——因為是同一個『果道之得』所得之故。

由這個道理,契經才說:『什麼叫一來果?就是斷三結、薄貪瞋癡。』『什麼叫不還果?就是斷五下分結。』(三結是見道所斷,正見相雜之義)

又:世俗道所得的擇滅,是被無漏的斷得所任持的之故;由這個力量所持,他退時也不至於命終(而失果)之故,所以也得名為沙門果之體。


〔正55·正56〕沙門性的異名——婆羅門性·梵輪·法輪

論(承前起問):這沙門性有沒有別的名字呢?答:也有。是怎樣呢?頌說:

:所說的沙門性,也名婆羅門,也名為梵輪——因為是真梵所轉之故。其中唯有見道說名為法輪,因為速等之相似輪,或者因為具足輻等之故。

:就是前面所說的真沙門性,經裡也說它名為婆羅門性,因為能遣除諸煩惱之故。

就是這個,也說名為梵輪,因為是真梵王之力所轉之故。佛與無上的梵德相應,所以世尊獨應名『梵』——由契經說佛也名梵、也名寂靜、也名清涼。

就在這裡面,唯獨依著見道,世尊有處說名法輪。像世間的輪有速等之相,見道與它相似,所以名為法輪。

論(設問與答):見道怎麼和它相似呢?答:由『速行』等相似那個輪之故。就是說:見諦之道速疾而行之故、有捨有取之故、降伏未伏之故、鎮壓已伏之故、上下輾轉之故——具足這五相,所以像世間的輪。

論(異說並錄):(另有一家)尊者妙音這樣說:像世間的輪有輻等之相,八支聖道與它相似,所以名輪。就是說:正見、正思惟、正勤、正念像世間輪的輻;正語、正業、正命像轂;正定像輞——所以名為法輪。

論(設問與答):怎麼知道法輪只是見道呢?答:因為憍陳那等人見道生起的時候,就說名『已轉正法輪』之故。

論(設問與答):什麼叫三轉十二行相呢?答:『這是苦聖諦』『這應當遍知』『這已經遍知』——這名為三轉。就在這樣一一轉的時候,各別各別地發生眼、智、明、覺——說這個名為十二行相。

這樣的三轉十二行相,每一諦都有。然而因為數目相等之故,就只說『三轉十二行相』——就像說『二法』『七處善』等一樣(舉其一而該其餘)。

由這三轉,依次顯示見道、修道、無學道三者。毘婆沙師所說的就是這樣。

論(論主自難自結):如果這樣,三轉十二行相就不只是見道了,那怎麼可以說『只在見道上立法輪之名』呢?所以只應當說:就是這三轉十二行相所有的法門名為法輪,這樣才合正理。

論(設問與答):怎麼叫三轉呢?答:三周而轉之故。怎麼叫具足十二行相呢?答:三周循歷四聖諦之故。就是說:『這是苦、這是集、這是滅、這是道』;『這應遍知、這應永斷、這應作證、這應修習』;『這已遍知、這已永斷、這已作證、這已修習』。

論(設問與答):什麼叫作『轉』呢?答:由這個法門往他人的相續中去,使他理解義理之故。或者說,一切聖道都是法輪,因為它在所化者的身中轉之故。在他人相續上見道生起的時候,已經到了『轉』的最初一步,所以名為已轉。


〔正57〕哪一個沙門果依哪一界得

論(承前起問):哪一個沙門果依哪一界得呢?頌說:

:前三果唯依欲界之身而得,後一果(阿羅漢)則通依三界之身。前三果何以唯依欲界得——尤其第三果(不還)已離欲,何以仍不依上界得?因為上界沒有見道:那裡無正聞、不緣下地、無厭,並且有經為證之故。

:前三果只依欲界之身而得;得阿羅漢則依三界之身。

前面兩個果,因為還沒有離欲之故,說它不依上界得,道理上還算可以。第三果(不還)為什麼也不依上界得呢?答:由道理與教證兩方面說。

道理是怎樣的呢?依上界之身沒有見道之故;而不是說『已經離見道而先離欲的人』可以有超越證得不還果的道理(既無見道,就無從超證)。

論(設問與答):為什麼上界必定沒有見道呢?答:一則無色界中沒有正聞之故;二則那一界中不緣下地之故——色界的異生耽著殊勝定樂;三則那裡沒有苦受,不生厭之故——不生厭是不能得見道的。

教證又是怎樣的呢?由經說之故。經裡說:『有五種補特伽羅,在此處通達、在彼處究竟,就是中般乃至上流。』這個『通達』只是指見道,因為它是證圓寂的最初加行之故。由這句話可知,見道在上界決定沒有。


〔Root 36〕The Approach to and the Fruit of Once-Returning — the Three Conditions of Family-to-Family

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It has already been made out above that the one who “abides in the fruit and has not yet abandoned the defilements abandoned by cultivation” is named the stream-enterer, who at most returns through birth and death seven times. Now it must next be made out who among the noble ones stand “in the stage of abandoning,” and first the approach to and the fruit of once-returning are to be established. The stanza says:

Stanza: One who has abandoned the third or the fourth grade of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation, and is yet to undergo three births or two, is named family-to-family. All the way to the abandoning of the fifth grade is called the approach to once-returning; abandon the sixth, and one becomes the fruit of once-returning.

Treatise: It is that stream-enterer who goes on abandoning the defilements abandoned by cultivation. If the three conditions are complete, he is thereupon renamed family-to-family. The first is by “abandoning defilement” — he has abandoned the third or the fourth grade of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation. The second is by “achieving the faculties” — he has obtained the faculties without outflows that can counteract those defilements. The third is by “undergoing birth” — he is yet to undergo three or two of the existences of the desire realm.

Within the stanza only the first and the third conditions are stated (abandoning defilement and undergoing birth), and the second is not stated. This is because: after the fruit of stream-entry it says “goes on abandoning defilement,” and that already carries within it the layer of sense that “he has achieved the several faculties without outflows that can counteract those defilements”; it can be drawn out by implication, and so need not be set out item by item.

Yet the phrase “three births or two” must still be stated. The reason is: in practice there is advance and there is retreat, and the number of births each undergoes may be fewer than this, or he may undergo none at all, or more than this — it is just because it is not fixed that this slot of “three births or two” must be marked out before he counts as family-to-family.

Treatise (a question posed and answered): Why is there no “family-to-family by abandoning the fifth grade”? Answer: because when the fifth grade has been abandoned, the sixth must be abandoned next. One grade of defilement has no power to obstruct the matter of obtaining a fruit — just as with the one-interval one, since he has not yet crossed out of the desire realm (the full explanation follows below).

It should be known that family-to-family is of two kinds in all. The first is divine family-to-family: within the destiny of the gods of the desire realm he undergoes birth in three families or two and realizes perfect quiescence, whether in one heavenly place or in two or three. The second is human family-to-family: within the destiny of humans he undergoes birth in three families or two and realizes perfect quiescence, whether in one continent or in two or three.

Now for the approach to and the fruit of once-returning. It is that stream-enterer who goes on abandoning the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation one grade at a time, up to the fifth grade; throughout all of this he should be known to be renamed the approach to the fruit of once-returning. If he abandons the sixth grade, he becomes the fruit of once-returning — this one goes up to the heavens once and comes back to the human world once, and then attains parinirvāṇa, and so is called the fruit of once-returning; after this once there is no further birth.

This one may also be called “thin in greed, hatred, and delusion,” because there remain to him only the low grades of greed, hatred, and delusion.


〔Root 37〕The Approach to and the Fruit of Non-Returning — One-Interval

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The difference between the approach to and the fruit of once-returning having been made out, next the approach to and the fruit of non-returning are to be established. The stanza says:

Stanza: One who has abandoned the seventh or the eighth grade, and is yet to undergo one further birth, is named one-interval. This is the third approach; abandon the ninth grade, and one becomes the fruit of non-returning.

Treatise: It is that once-returner who goes on abandoning the remaining defilements. If the three conditions are complete, he is thereupon renamed one-interval. The first is by “abandoning defilement” — he has abandoned the seventh or the eighth grade of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation. The second is by “achieving the faculties” — he has obtained the faculties without outflows that can counteract those defilements. The third is by “undergoing birth” — he is yet to undergo the one remaining existence of the desire realm.

Within the stanza only the first and the third conditions are stated, and “achieving the faculties” is not stated, for the same reason as before.

Treatise (a question posed and answered): How can one grade of defilement obstruct the obtaining of the fruit of non-returning? Answer: because if that grade is abandoned, one thereupon crosses out of the desire realm. It was said above that “action of the three times is what most obstructs”; it should be known that the defilements are like action in this — because it crosses over the homogeneous level and the maturation level of that realm.

“Interval” has the sense of an interval that intervenes. That one remaining birth becomes an interval, and so he does not realize perfect quiescence; or else the one remaining grade of the defilements of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation becomes an interval, and so he does not obtain the fruit of non-returning. One who has this single interval is named one-interval.

Just this one who has abandoned the seventh or the eighth grade of the defilements abandoned by cultivation should be known to be named also the approach to the fruit of non-returning.

Here one layer must be added: if someone, before entering upon the seeing of the truths, has already abandoned beforehand the third or fourth or the seventh or eighth grade of defilement, then when he afterwards obtains the fruit, so long as he has not yet cultivated “the path of the later and superior fruit,” he is still not called family-to-family or one-interval — because he has not yet achieved the faculties without outflows that counteract those defilements.

If he abandons the ninth grade, he becomes the fruit of non-returning, and will certainly not come back to be born in the desire realm. This one may also be called “one who has abandoned the five lower fetters.” Although of those five lower fetters two or three must certainly have been abandoned earlier, at this moment they are gathered together and reckoned as abandoned all at once, and so he is called thus.


〔Root 38 · Root 39〕The Seven Kinds of Non-Returner — the Five Who Proceed to the Form Realm

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Upon this stage of non-returning, the sūtras of the several schools establish differences through various gates. Now the marks of those differences are to be made out. The stanza says:

Stanza: Herein there are the four kinds: attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval, upon birth, with exertion, and without exertion. There is one kind that goes upstream: if he has the mixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions, he can be born in Akaniṣṭha, and within this there are further the full leap, the half leap, and dying everywhere; the rest can be born at the summit of existence. As for those who proceed to the formless realm, there are four kinds. Besides these there is also one who attains parinirvāṇa in the present body.

Treatise: This non-returner is said in sum to be of seven kinds. First, the differences of those who “proceed to the form realm” are five: first, attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval; second, attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth; third, attaining parinirvāṇa with exertion; fourth, attaining parinirvāṇa without exertion; fifth, going upstream.

These several names all have their derivation. This one attains parinirvāṇa “in the interval,” and so it is said that he is named one who attains parinirvāṇa in the interval. Likewise it should be known: this one attains parinirvāṇa “upon having been born,” this one attains parinirvāṇa “with exertion,” this one attains parinirvāṇa “without exertion,” and so they are named attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth and the rest. This one flows “upward,” and so he is named one who goes upstream.

The one said to “attain parinirvāṇa in the interval” is he who, on his way to birth in the form realm, attains parinirvāṇa while abiding in the stage of intermediate existence. The one said to “attain parinirvāṇa upon birth” is he who, having been born in the form realm, attains parinirvāṇa before long, because he is furnished with the two paths of diligent cultivation and swift advance.

Treatise (a divergent account and the author’s refutation): The parinirvāṇa spoken of here is the one with remainder. (There is another party.) Some other masters say: it extends to the one without remainder as well. The author disallows this on the spot, saying: this is unreasonable, because that one has no mastery over the casting off of his life.

The one said to “attain parinirvāṇa with exertion” is he who, having been born in the form realm, does not let his preparatory effort rest for a long time and attains parinirvāṇa only by much exertion — this one has only the diligent cultivation and no path of swift advance. The one said to “attain parinirvāṇa without exertion” is he who, having been born in the form realm and after a long while, lets his preparatory effort slacken and rest, and attains parinirvāṇa without much exertion — this one lacks the diligent cultivation and yet has the path of swift advance.

Treatise (a divergent account and the author’s refutation): (There is another party.) Some say: the difference between these two lies in this, that the one takes the conditioned and the other the unconditioned noble path as its object, and that they obtain nirvāṇa in that order. The author disallows this on the spot, saying: this account is unreasonable, for the fault is too sweeping.

Treatise: Yet that the sūtras state attaining parinirvāṇa without exertion first and with exertion after — such an order does accord with principle. For the one who has the path of swift advance (without exertion) and the one who has it not (with exertion) can both accomplish the matter of nirvāṇa; and the kind that is obtained without having to use exertion goes more smoothly than the kind that is obtained only by using exertion — and therefore without exertion is stated first.

As for attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth, that one has obtained the swiftest and highest grade of the path, and his latent tendencies are the feeblest, and so he attains parinirvāṇa not long after he is born.

The one said to “go upstream” has the sense of “proceeding upward” — “flowing” and “proceeding” are one in sense. That is to say: he dies out of the desire realm and is born into the form realm, yet cannot realize perfect quiescence there, but must be born ever higher by stages before he attains parinirvāṇa.

This one who goes upstream divides further into two classes, because “cause” and “result” differ. As to the “cause”: whether he has the mixed cultivation in the meditative absorptions. As to the “result”: whether Akaniṣṭha or the summit of existence is his last destination.

First the class that has the mixed cultivation: if he has the mixed cultivation in the meditative absorptions, he can be born in Akaniṣṭha and there attain parinirvāṇa. This class has three further differences, namely the distinction of the full leap, the half leap, and dying everywhere.

The one said to make “the full leap” is he who, while in the desire realm, has already mixedly cultivated all four meditative absorptions, and afterwards meets with conditions and loses the upper three absorptions; then, taking the relish of the first absorption as his condition, at the end of his life he is born up into the place of the Brahmakāyika Heaven. By the force of what he practiced repeatedly in his former life he is again able to cultivate the fourth absorption mixedly, and dying out of the place of the Brahmakāyika Heaven he is born in Akaniṣṭha — dying out of the very first place and born into the very last heaven, leaping over the middle at one stroke: this is the sense of the full leap.

The one said to make “the half leap” is he who from the place of the Brahmakāyika Heaven is born by stages down into the Pure Abodes, until in the middle he is able to leap over one place and be born in Akaniṣṭha — because he leaps but not fully, he is named half leap. (Here one matter is mentioned in passing.) A noble one is certainly not born in the place of the Mahābrahmā Heaven, because it is a place where wrong views arise, and because there one occupies of oneself the position of a single teacher.

The one said to “die everywhere” is he who from the place of the Brahmakāyika Heaven is born by stages and undergoes one birth everywhere in every place, and only at the last is able to be born in Akaniṣṭha — because he has died once in every place, he is named dying everywhere.

Treatise: There is no non-returner who undergoes a second birth in a place where he has already been born. For as regards birth he always seeks what is superior, and does not seek what is equal or inferior. And it is just for this reason that the sense of “non-returning” is complete — he certainly does not come back to be born in a place where he has been born before. Not being born even in his own place, how much less will he be born anywhere below it.

It should be known that what has been said above is, of the two classes of those who go upstream, the class that “by the cause of having the mixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions attains parinirvāṇa in Akaniṣṭha.”

The other class, those who have no mixed cultivation in the meditative absorptions, can be born at the summit of existence and there attain parinirvāṇa. That is to say: he had before no mixed cultivation of the absorptions, and taking the relish of the several absorptions as his condition, he dies from here and is born everywhere throughout the places of the form realm, only he cannot be born in the five Pure Abode heavens. After the end of his life in the form realm, he is born in order through the three formless spheres, and at the last is born at the summit of existence and there attains parinirvāṇa.

Of these two classes of those who go upstream, the former is of the practice of contemplation and the latter of the practice of stilling — because the one delights in discernment and the other in absorption, and thus they differ.

Treatise (an objection set and answered): That these two classes of those who go upstream should attain parinirvāṇa within a lower level does not appear to contravene principle; why then is it said that they “take Akaniṣṭha and the summit of existence for their last place”? Answer: because beyond those two there is no place to proceed to — just as the stream-enterer at most returns through birth seven times (an upper limit, not a saying that he must reach it).

These five spoken of above are named the non-returners who “proceed to the form realm.”

The differences of those who “proceed to the formless realm” are four kinds: that is, while in the desire realm they have already become free of craving for the form realm, and at the end of their life here they are born into the formless realm. The differences within this are only four, because they are divided according to the differences of “attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth.” These four together with the five above make six kinds of non-returner.

Besides these there is one further kind, who proceeds neither to the form realm nor to the formless, but abiding in this very place is able to attain parinirvāṇa, and is named attaining parinirvāṇa in the present life. Together with the six above, this makes seven.


〔Root 40〕The Nine Kinds of Non-Returner — Three Kinds Each Divided into Three

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Among the five non-returners who “proceed to the form realm” there is yet another gate that displays their differences. The stanza says:

Stanza: Those who proceed to the form realm are of nine kinds, namely three kinds each divided into three. Because action, defilement, and faculty are distinct, there come to be three threes, nine differences in all.

Treatise: That is, the five non-returners who proceed to the form realm are first established in sum as three, and each of these is further divided into three, and so there come to be nine kinds.

Which three? Attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval, upon birth, and going upstream, because these differ (attaining parinirvāṇa with exertion and without exertion being both gathered into attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth).

How is it said that the three kinds are each divided into three? First, attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval divides into three kinds: attaining parinirvāṇa swiftly, not swiftly, and after a long time — these three are displayed by the simile of the three sparks. Attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth also divides into three kinds: namely, attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth, with exertion, and without exertion reckoned all together; these three all attain parinirvāṇa after having been born, and so all should be named attaining parinirvāṇa upon birth. Among those who go upstream there are also three kinds: because the leap, the half leap, and the rest differ.

Yet these three sets of three are all alike divided according to attaining parinirvāṇa swiftly, not swiftly, and after a long time, and so when set over against one another they are not confounded.

These three kinds and nine kinds of non-returner have their differences of swift, not swift, and long in coming because action, defilement, and faculty differ. Their being first constituted as three kinds is by the difference of having done and increased “action to be experienced upon its raising,” “action to be experienced in the next life,” and “action to be experienced in a later life”; and in that same order it is by the difference in the active presence of the low, middle, and high grades of defilement, and by the difference of the high, middle, and low faculties — these three each according as it fits.

Analyzed still more finely: it is likewise because action, defilement, and faculty differ that each kind has three distinctions, and so there come to be nine kinds. That is to say: of the first two kinds (in the interval and upon birth) and the third kind (going upstream), the first two are each constituted as three kinds by the differences of defilement and faculty, and not by a difference of action; while the latter one (going upstream) is also divided into three kinds by the difference of “action to be experienced in a later life.” Hence it is said that “those non-returners who proceed to the form realm come, by the distinctness of action, defilement, and faculty, to the differences of three threes.”


〔Root 41〕The Seven Destinies of Good Men

Treatise (the author poses a question to himself): If that is so (there being nine kinds among those who proceed to the form realm), why then does the Buddha in the sūtras of the several schools say that there are only seven destinies of good men? The stanza says:

Stanza: The seven destinies of good men are established because those who go upstream are not further distinguished. They practice the good and do not practice the evil, and they have a going upward and no coming back again.

Treatise (the author’s own answer): The three kinds of attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval, the three kinds upon birth, and going upstream reckoned as one — the sūtra establishes the seven destinies of good men in accordance with this. Although those who go upstream are of three kinds, since all of them have the dharma of “going upstream” they are named going upstream; and because in this respect their sense is the same, they are for the time being established as one.

Treatise (the second round of question and answer): Why are the destinies of good men established in accordance with these seven alone, and not in accordance with the other noble ones in training? Answer: “destiny” has the sense of proceeding. The other ones in training all likewise practice wholesome actions, and in this there is no difference (so that practicing the good cannot alone mark them off). These seven alone “all practice wholesome action and do not practice evil action,” while the others are not so. And these seven alone proceed to the upper realms and do not come back again, while the others are not so either. Therefore the destinies of good men are established in accordance with these seven alone.

Treatise (the third round of question and answer): If that is so, why does a sūtra say “what is a good man? He is one who has achieved the right view of one in training,” and so on at length? Answer: the other ones in training, if spoken of by another gate, may also be said to have the nature of good men — for the several ones in training have all obtained, with respect to the five evils, the discipline of “never doing them,” and their unwholesome defilements too are for the most part abandoned. But the name “destiny of a good man” is not established by that other gate; it is established by “practicing only the good and not the evil,” and by “relying only upon a superior cause to go to the upper realms.”


〔Root 42〕The Noble Ones Who Have Undergone Birth — Not Going to Another Realm · Not Sharpening the Faculties · Not Falling Back

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Do those who stand in the noble stage and have undergone birth also have these marks of difference? Answer: they do not. How then is it? The stanza says:

Stanza: A noble one who has undergone birth in the desire realm will not go on to be born in any other realm. This class, and those who are born up into the upper realms, have neither the sharpening of the faculties nor falling back.

Treatise: If one who stands in the noble stage has undergone birth in the desire realm, then he will certainly not go on to be born in the form or the formless realm — for having realized the fruit of non-returning, he is settled upon attaining parinirvāṇa in the present body. If he is a noble one who has undergone birth in the form realm, then the principle of his being born up into the formless realm is admitted, just as with the one who “proceeds to the form realm and goes at the extreme to the summit of existence.”

Treatise (a doubt from the testimony of scripture, and the explaining through): Yet Śakra, lord of the gods, once spoke thus: “I have heard that there are gods named Akaniṣṭha, and when I afterwards fall away I shall be born there.” (He had already obtained stream-entry; how could he speak so?) The Vaibhāṣika masters explain it through thus: it is because Śakra did not comprehend the marks of the Abhidharma; and the reason the Buddha did not forbid him was to make him glad.

Treatise (the author asks and answers himself): Just this one who has undergone birth in the desire realm, and those noble ones who have from here been born up into the upper realms, certainly have neither the sharpening of the faculties nor falling back. Why is it not allowed that noble ones who have “undergone birth in the desire realm” and who are “born upward” should have the sharpening of the faculties and falling back? Answer: because they certainly have neither. And why do they certainly not have them? Answer: because the faculties they have practiced after undergoing birth are ripened to the utmost, and because they have obtained a superior support to depend upon.

Treatise (the author asks and answers himself · a supplementary explanation by the Vaibhāṣika masters): Why is it that one in training who has not yet become free of craving for desire does not have the matter of “attaining parinirvāṇa within the stage of intermediate existence”? Answer: because his noble path is not yet ripened through, because he cannot yet easily make it present, and because the latent tendencies he has are not yet of the feeblest.

The Vaibhāṣika masters make a further explaining through, thus: because the dharmas of the desire realm are the hardest of all to cross over, and because he still has many other things to do — namely, he should still go on abandoning the two classes of defilement, the unwholesome and the indeterminate; he should still go on realizing the second and the third fruits of the ascetic life; and he should still cross over the dharmas of the three realms all together; whereas abiding in the stage of intermediate existence there is no such capability.


〔Root 43〕The Mixed Cultivation of the Meditative Absorptions — Which Is Cultivated First · How It Counts as Accomplished · Why It Is Cultivated

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes · three questions): It was said above that one who goes upstream takes the mixed cultivation of the meditative absorptions as his cause and can proceed to Akaniṣṭha. Then, first, which absorption should he cultivate mixedly first? Second, by what stage may one know that the mixed cultivation is already accomplished? Third, and for what reason is the mixed cultivation of the absorptions undertaken? The stanza says:

Stanza: The fourth meditative absorption is cultivated mixedly first. Its accomplishment is by “the mixing of a single thought-instant.” It is for the sake of birth, of ease in the present dharma, and of blocking a falling back into the defilements.

Treatise: Whoever would cultivate the four meditative absorptions mixedly must cultivate the fourth absorption mixedly first. Because that concentration is the most capable of all, and because among the several practices of ease it is the most excellent.

One who thus cultivates the several absorptions mixedly is either an arhat or a non-returner. He must first enter the fourth absorption and let many thought-instants of mind without outflows be present in succession; from here he draws forth many thought-instants of mind with outflows, and then again many thought-instants of mind without outflows are present. Turning about back and forth in this way, the later stretches grow shorter by degrees, until at the last there remain only two thought-instants without outflows, which then draw forth two thought-instants with outflows as present, and with nothing intervening two thought-instants without outflows arise again — this is called the “completion of the preparatory effort” of the concentration of mixed cultivation.

Further on, from a single thought-instant without outflows alone he raises a single thought-instant with outflows as present, and with nothing intervening a single thought-instant without outflows arises again. In this way that one middle moment with outflows is mixed in by the two moments without outflows before and after it — and only this is called the “completion of the fundamental” of the concentration of mixed cultivation.

(This set of three moments has a correspondence.) The first two moments are like the uninterrupted path, and the third moment is like the path of liberation.

The mixed cultivation of the fourth absorption being thus finished, riding upon this momentum he is also able, each according as it fits, to cultivate the lower three absorptions mixedly.

Again: if one has first cultivated the several absorptions mixedly in this way in the three continents of the human destiny of the desire realm, then even if he afterwards falls away from them and is born into the form realm, he is still able to cultivate the absorptions mixedly as he did before.

Treatise (the answer to the third question): The mixed cultivation of the absorptions is for the sake of three conditions: first, for the sake of birth; second, for the sake of ease in the present dharma; third, for the sake of blocking a falling back into the arising of the defilements.

As for the non-returner: those of keen faculties among them do it for the sake of ease in the present dharma and of birth in the Pure Abodes; those of dull faculties do it also for the sake of blocking a falling back — because they fear falling back. Cultivating mixedly in this way makes “the concentration associated with relish” the more remote.

As for the arhat: those of keen faculties do it for the sake of ease in the present dharma; those of dull faculties do it also for the sake of guarding against a falling back into the arising of the defilements.


〔First Half of Root 44〕Why the Pure Abodes Are Only Five Places

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The mixed cultivation of the absorptions is for the sake of birth in the Pure Abodes. Then why are the places of the Pure Abodes only five? The stanza says:

Stanza: Because the mixed cultivation has five grades, the places of birth are the five Pure Abodes.

Treatise: Because the mixed perfuming and cultivating of the fourth meditative absorption has five grades, the Pure Abodes are only five places.

Which five grades? Namely the differences of the low grade, the middle grade, the high-high grade, the surpassing-high grade, and the utmost grade.

Herein: for the first grade only three minds need be present for it to be accomplished — namely, first raising one without outflows, next raising one with outflows, and after that one without outflows. The second grade has six minds, the third nine, the fourth twelve, the fifth fifteen. Cultivating the absorptions mixedly in five grades in this way, one draws down the five Pure Abode heavens in that same order.

It should be known that here it is “the force of what is without outflows perfuming and cultivating what has outflows” that makes it draw down the Pure Abodes.

Treatise (a divergent account recorded alongside): (There is another party.) Some other masters say: it is by the dominance in order of the five, confidence, diligence, mindfulness, concentration, and discernment, that the five Pure Abodes are drawn down. (The text of the treatise sets this account alongside without adding a refutation.)


〔Second Half of Root 44〕The Bodily Witness

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The sūtras say that among the non-returners there is one named the bodily witness. In dependence upon what superior quality is the name “bodily witness” established? The stanza says:

Stanza: A non-returner who has obtained the absorption of cessation is renamed the bodily witness.

Treatise: To have “the acquisition of the absorption of cessation” is what is called having obtained the absorption of cessation. It is that non-returner who, if within his body there is the acquisition of the absorption of cessation, is thereupon renamed the bodily witness. That is to say: this non-returner witnesses by his “body” a dharma resembling nirvāṇa, and so is named the bodily witness.

Treatise (a question posed and answered): Why is he said to be named the “bodily” witness alone? Answer: because at that time mind is already absent, and because it arises in dependence upon the body.

(Here the author brings out a further explanation.) Speaking as the principle really is, one should say thus: he rises from the absorption of cessation and obtains what he had not obtained before, the quiescence of a body possessed of consciousness, and he thereupon thinks thus: this absorption of cessation is the most quiescent of all, utterly resembling nirvāṇa. Witnessing thus the quiescence of the body, he is therefore named the bodily witness. It is because the acquisition and the cognition are present that the quiescence of the body is witnessed.

Treatise (a question posed and answered): The sūtras say that there are eighteen who are in training. Why is the bodily witness not stated among them? Answer: because the “cause depended upon” is wanting.

What is called the cause depended upon? It is the three trainings without outflows together with their fruit — the differences among those in training are established precisely in dependence upon those. And since the absorption of cessation is neither a training nor the fruit of a training, the differences among those in training are not stated with respect to “achieving that.”

Treatise (the numbers of the fine analysis): The differences of the non-returner, in their coarse aspect, are as stated; if analyzed finely, they may come to several thousand kinds. How is this to be understood?

Take attaining parinirvāṇa in the interval for an instance. Established by “faculty,” it comes to three kinds, because the low, middle, and high faculties differ. Established by “level,” it comes to four kinds, because proceeding to the first absorption and the rest differs. Established by “lineage,” it comes to six kinds, because the lineage liable to falling back and the rest differ. Established by “place,” it comes to sixteen kinds, because the Brahmakāyika Heaven and the rest differ. Established by “freedom from the defilement of a level,” it comes to thirty-six kinds, because from “bound by all the bonds of the form realm” up to “freed from the eight grades of defilement of the fourth absorption” there are just so many stages.

If one establishes them by combining the four — place, lineage, freedom from defilement, and faculty — they come in all to two thousand five hundred ninety-two. How is this reckoned? Take one place: therein the lineages are six; and each single lineage, divided again by the gate of freedom from defilement, comes to nine kinds — that is, in whatever level, reckoning from being bound by all the bonds up to being freed from eight grades. Thus six times nine makes fifty-four; then sixteen places times fifty-four makes eight hundred sixty-four; then multiplying it by the faculties (three grades) makes three times as much, and so it comes in all to two thousand five hundred ninety-two.

(Here there is a convention for the reckoning.) Whoever is freed from the nine grades of defilement of a lower level is said to be named “bound by all the bonds” of the upper level — this is so that the counts of freedom from defilement may come out even for every level.

In this way it is so up to those who go upstream as well. The five kinds reckoned together, the accumulated number comes in all to twelve thousand nine hundred sixty.


〔Root 45 · Root 46〕The Approach to Arhatship and the Vajra-like Concentration

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The differences of the third approach and the third fruit having been made out, next the fourth approach and the fourth fruit are to be established. The stanza says:

Stanza: Among the defilements abandoned by cultivation in the upper realms, from the abandoning of the first grade of the first absorption up to the abandoning of the eighth grade at the summit of existence, all is named the approach to arhatship. The ninth uninterrupted path is named the vajra-like concentration; the acquisition of the exhaustion of the outflows arises together with the knowledge of exhaustion, and one becomes the worthy fruit of one beyond training.

Treatise: It is that non-returner who goes on abandoning the defilements abandoned by cultivation in the form and the formless realms. From the abandoning of the first grade of the first absorption up to the abandoning of the eighth grade at the summit of existence, he should be known to be renamed the approach to arhatship.

Within this approach to arhatship just spoken of, the ninth uninterrupted path that abandons the defilement of the summit of existence is also said to be named the vajra-like concentration. Because it is able to break every latent tendency, and because it has already broken them before. (One must take note.) It is not said that it has broken all of them to exhaustion — it is said that it has the capability of breaking them all.

Among the uninterrupted paths able to abandon defilement, the one associated with this concentration is the most excellent of all (and so the vajra alone is taken as its simile).

Treatise (the first account): The vajra-like concentration is said to be of many kinds. That is, when the uninterrupted path that abandons the ninth grade of defilement at the summit of existence arises, since it extends to a dependence upon nine levels, this concentration is said, when divided by the differences of “cognition,” “mode of apprehension,” and “object,” to have fifty-two kinds as gathered under access concentration. Namely: the subsequent cognition concerning suffering and the subsequent cognition concerning origination take the suffering and the origination of the summit of existence as object, each associated with four modes of apprehension, making eight; the cognition of dharma concerning cessation and the cognition of dharma concerning the path are each associated with four modes of apprehension, making eight; the subsequent cognition concerning cessation takes the cessation of the eight levels as object, each one associated with four modes of apprehension, making thirty-two together; the subsequent cognition concerning the path takes the path of the eight levels as object, with four modes of apprehension in all, making four — because the paths of the class of subsequent cognition that counteract the eight levels are causes of one another as of one class, and must take them all together as object. As access concentration gathers fifty-two, so it should be known are the intermediate absorption and the four absorptions. The sphere of boundless space has twenty-eight, the sphere of boundless consciousness twenty-four, the sphere of nothingness twenty — because in dependence upon the formless realm there is no cognition of dharma, nor any subsequent cognition concerning cessation that “takes the cessation of a lower level as object”; while as for taking the counteracting path of a lower level as object, since paths of the same class are causes of one another, that is still reckoned in.

Treatise (the second account): (There is another party.) Some say: this concentration, divided by the differences of cognition, mode of apprehension, and object, has eighty kinds as gathered under access concentration. That is, the subsequent cognition concerning the path also has four modes of apprehension severally for the path of each of the eight levels, and by this it exceeds the former account by twenty-eight. As access concentration gathers eighty kinds, so it should be known are the intermediate absorption and the four absorptions. The sphere of boundless space has forty, the sphere of boundless consciousness thirty-two, the sphere of nothingness twenty-four.

Treatise (the third account): There are also those who hold: the vajra-like concentration, divided by the differences of cognition, mode of apprehension, and object, has in all one hundred sixty-four kinds as gathered under access concentration. That is, the subsequent cognition concerning cessation takes the cessation of the eight levels as object in two ways, “severally as object” and “all together as object,” each associated with four modes of apprehension, and by this it exceeds the first account by one hundred twelve. As access concentration gathers one hundred sixty-four, so it should be known are the intermediate absorption and the four absorptions. The sphere of boundless space has fifty-two, the sphere of boundless consciousness thirty-six, the sphere of nothingness twenty-four.

(The author gathers it up.) If one analyzes further by lineage, faculty, and the rest, still more kinds come to be; this should be pondered out as principle requires.

Treatise: Since this concentration is able to abandon the ninth grade of defilement at the level of the summit of existence, it can draw forth “the acquisition of the exhaustion of those defilements” together with the knowledge of exhaustion that proceeds along with it. The vajra-like concentration is the last uninterrupted path among those that abandon defilement; that from which the knowledge of exhaustion arises is the last path of liberation among those that abandon defilement. Because this path of liberation arises together with the acquisition of the exhaustion of the several outflows for the first time, it is named the knowledge of exhaustion.

Thus, as soon as the knowledge of exhaustion has arisen, one becomes the fruit of the arhat beyond training — because one has obtained the dharma of “the worthy fruit of one beyond training.” The things he should train in for the sake of obtaining a further fruit are for him no longer, and so he obtains the name “beyond training.” That is to say, from this time on he should only do what benefits others, and he is one to whom all who have defilement should make offerings — the name “arhat” is established in accordance with this sense. (The remaining senses may be known accordingly.)

Treatise (a question posed and answered): The four approaches and three fruits made out above are all named those in training. Why do these first seven obtain the name “in training”? Answer: because for the sake of obtaining the exhaustion of the outflows they constantly delight in training.

Trainings are certainly three: first, the higher discipline; second, the higher mind; third, the higher discernment — having discipline, concentration, and discernment for their own entity.

Treatise (an objection set and answered): If that is so, an ordinary being too ought to be named one in training. Answer: not so. Because an ordinary being has not yet seen and known the principle of the truths as it really is, and because it is admitted that he may at a later time lose the right training. It is just for this reason that the Well-Gone One says the word “training” twice over. As in a sūtra where the Buddha addresses Danpa: “Training in what should be trained in, training in what should be trained in — such a one alone do I call one in training.” This is so that one may understand that it is only “training in what is rightly to be trained in without any falling away” that is named being in training, and therefore the Bhagavat says the word “training” a second time.

Treatise (an objection set and answered): When a noble one abides in his intrinsic state (and not in preparatory effort), how is he then called one in training? Answer: because the intention to train is not yet fulfilled — like a traveler who rests a while and is still upon the road. Or else because the dharmas of training constantly follow along after him.

What are the dharmas of training? They are the dharmas without outflows and conditioned of one who is in training. What are the dharmas of one beyond training? They are the dharmas without outflows and conditioned of one who is beyond training.

Treatise (a question posed and answered): Why is nirvāṇa not named training? Answer: because one beyond training and an ordinary being achieve it as well. And why is it not named beyond training? Answer: because one in training and an ordinary being achieve it as well.

Treatise: Thus those in training and those beyond training come in all to eight noble pudgalas — because proceeding upon an approach and abiding in a fruit are each of four. That is to say: from the approach “for the sake of realizing the fruit of stream-entry” up to “the fruit of arhatship realized.” Although the names are eight, the entities are only five: namely, abiding in the four fruits, together with the approach to the first fruit; because the approaches to the latter three fruits are not apart from the preceding fruit.

This is said with regard to one who obtains the fruits “in due order.” If one who is doubly free of craving or wholly free of craving abides within the path of seeing, he is then named the approach to the fruit of once-returning or to the fruit of non-returning, and is not gathered under the preceding fruit — just as it was said above that the path of cultivation is of two kinds, “with outflows” and “without outflows,” and differs accordingly.


〔First Half of Root 47〕By What Path the Defilement of What Level Is Left Behind

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): By what kind of path is the defilement of what level left behind? The stanza says:

Stanza: The defilement of the summit of existence is left behind by the path without outflows alone; the rest are left behind by the two paths.

Treatise: Only the path without outflows can free one from the defilement of the summit of existence, and a path with outflows cannot. Why? Because above this there is no further mundane path; and because a level cannot counteract that level itself; and because the defilements of that very level increase by attachment right here.

(Here there is a general rule.) If those defilements still increase by attachment with respect to this path, then this path certainly cannot counteract those defilements; if this path has the power to counteract those defilements, then those defilements certainly do not increase by attachment with respect to this path. Therefore the path of a level does not counteract that level itself.

As for freedom from the defilement of the other eight levels, it extends to both kinds of path — because both the mundane and the supramundane path can free one from them.


〔Second Half of Root 47〕How Many Acquisitions of Release from Bondage There Are

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Since freedom from the defilement of the eight levels extends to the two paths, how many acquisitions of release from bondage are there in each case? The stanza says:

Stanza: When a noble one by the two paths becomes free of the defilements abandoned by cultivation in the eight levels, each can draw forth two acquisitions of release from bondage.

Treatise: When the several noble ones in training by a path with outflows become free of the defilement abandoned by cultivation in the lower eight levels, they are able to draw forth both acquisitions of release from bondage in full. Becoming free of those defilements by a path without outflows is likewise — because what the two paths do is the same.

Treatise (a divergent account and the author’s refutation): (There is another party.) The explanation of some other masters runs thus: when one becomes free of those defilements by a path without outflows, by what is it known that an acquisition of release from bondage with outflows arises as well? By this, that “there is a casting off of the acquisition without outflows and yet the defilements are still not achieved.” That is to say: when a noble one in training becomes free of those defilements by a path without outflows, if he did not draw forth “an acquisition of release from bondage with outflows that counteracts them alike,” then when, having by the noble path become fully free of the eight levels, he sharpens his faculties in dependence upon a meditative absorption, he would at that moment cast off all at once the several dull noble paths he had before and obtain only the keen noble path of the fruit gathered under that absorption — and thus the release from bondage in respect of the defilements of the upper levels ought all to be unachieved, and he ought thereupon to achieve those defilements over again.

The author disallows this on the spot, saying: this proof is unreasonable. Why? Because that noble one, even if he had no acquisition of the abandonment with outflows, would still not achieve the defilements of the upper levels — as with “sharpening the faculties after becoming separated from the summit of existence,” and with “an ordinary being not achieving the lower defilements when he is born upward.”

That is to say: as when, having become separated from the defilement of the level of the summit of existence, one afterwards sharpens his faculties in dependence upon a meditative absorption, the acquisition of the abandonment without outflows having been cast off all at once, and the release from bondage of that level having no acquisition with outflows either, yet the defilements of that level are not achieved. And again, as when an ordinary being is born into the second absorption and the rest, although he casts off the acquisitions of the abandonment of the defilements of the desire realm and the rest, he does not achieve the defilements of the desire realm and the rest. Here too it should be so. Therefore that does not amount to a proof.

Treatise (what follows by implication): Since it is said that a noble one, becoming free by the two paths of the defilements abandoned by cultivation in the eight levels, can in each case draw forth two acquisitions of release from bondage, it follows by implication that: an ordinary being, using a path with outflows, can raise only an acquisition of abandonment with outflows; and that a noble one, when by a path without outflows he becomes free of the defilements abandoned by seeing and of the defilements abandoned by cultivation at the summit of existence, can draw forth only an acquisition of abandonment without outflows.


〔Root 48〕By the Path of Which Level the Defilement of Which Level Is Left Behind

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): By the path of which level is the defilement of which level left behind? The stanza says:

Stanza: The path without outflows of access concentration can free one from every level. The paths of the other eight levels free one from their own level and from the levels above. A path with outflows frees one only from the level next below.

Treatise: If the several paths without outflows are gathered under access concentration, they can free one from the defilement of the desire realm up to that of the summit of existence. As for those gathered under the intermediate absorption, the four absorptions, and the three formless spheres, each according as it fits can free one from the defilement of its own level and of the levels above, and cannot free one from the levels below — because those below have already been left behind.

The several paths with outflows, on the other hand, can all of them free one only from the level next below, and not from their own level and the rest. Because the defilements of their own level increase by attachment right here; because their force is feeble; and because (the upper levels) have already been left behind.


〔Root 49〕Whether the Path of Liberation Too Belongs to the Neighboring Stage

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Of the several who in dependence upon a neighboring stage become free of the defilement of a lower level, the uninterrupted paths are all gathered under the neighboring stage; is the path of liberation also of the neighboring stage? Answer: it is not. How then is it? The stanza says:

Stanza: In depending upon a neighboring stage to become free of the defilement of a lower level, the last path of liberation of the first three levels either enters the fundamental absorption or remains in the neighboring stage; that of the five levels above enters the fundamental absorption alone.

Treatise: The neighboring stages upon which the several paths depend are eight, namely the neighboring stages of the four meditative absorptions and the neighboring stages at the lower edge of the four formless spheres. Those from which one becomes free are nine, namely the desire realm and the eight absorptions.

When the first three neighboring stages free one from the defilement of the lower three levels, at the moment when the ninth path of liberation is present, one either enters the fundamental absorption or remains within the neighboring stage. When the five neighboring stages above each free one from the defilement of the level below, at the moment when the ninth path of liberation is present one must enter the fundamental absorption, and does not remain within the neighboring stage.

Why? Because the neighboring stage and the fundamental absorption are equal in respect of “the faculty of equanimity” (this being so of the formless spheres and the upper two absorptions); whereas the neighboring stages and the fundamental absorptions of the lower three absorptions differ in respect of “the faculty of feeling” (the neighboring stage having the feeling of equanimity, the fundamental absorption the feelings of joy and pleasure).

Some are unable to enter the fundamental absorption, because turning into a different feeling is somewhat difficult; yet at the time of becoming free of the lower defilement one must be delighting in what is above (and so the greater number are able to enter). If the feelings do not differ, one must enter the fundamental absorption.


〔Root 50〕What the Mundane Path Takes as Object · What Modes of Apprehension It Makes

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Of the supramundane paths, the uninterrupted and the liberation paths were said above to take the object-field of the four truths and to make the sixteen modes of apprehension, and this follows of itself by principle. What then does the mundane path take as object, and what modes of apprehension does it make? The stanza says:

Stanza: The mundane uninterrupted and liberation paths take, in that order, the lower level and the upper level as object, making the three modes of apprehension of coarseness, suffering, and obstruction, and the three modes of apprehension of calm, sublimity, and escape.

Treatise: The mundane uninterrupted and liberation paths can take, in that order, the lower level and the upper level as object, making “coarseness, suffering, and obstruction” and “calm, sublimity, and escape.” That is to say: the several uninterrupted paths take as object the dharmas with outflows of the level next below their own, making any one of the three modes of apprehension of coarseness, suffering, and obstruction; the several liberation paths take as object the dharmas with outflows of that level next above, making any one of the three modes of apprehension of calm, sublimity, and escape.

All three names have their gloss. Because it is not quiescent, it is said to be named “coarse.” Because it can be crossed over only by great toil, and because it is not sublime, it is said to be named “suffering” — this being because it has much coarse heaviness able to do one harm; and because it is not a going forth, it is said to be named “obstruction” — this being because it can obstruct one’s crossing out of one’s own level, as the thick wall of a prison can obstruct a man from going out.

As for the three, calm, sublimity, and escape, they are to be explained by reversing this.


〔Root 51〕What Cognition Arises After the Knowledge of Exhaustion

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The incidental discussion being finished, we should come back and make out the main sense. What cognition arises with nothing intervening after the knowledge of exhaustion? The stanza says:

Stanza: For those of the unshakable lineage, after the knowledge of exhaustion the knowledge of non-arising must arise. For the rest, either a knowledge of exhaustion arises or the right view of one beyond training. This right view of one beyond training every worthy fruit has.

Treatise: For the several arhats of the unshakable lineage, after the knowledge of exhaustion the knowledge of non-arising arises with nothing intervening, and there arises no further knowledge of exhaustion or right view of one beyond training.

For the other arhats, apart from those of the dharma of the unshakable, after the knowledge of exhaustion a knowledge of exhaustion arises with nothing intervening, or else the right view of one beyond training is drawn forth, and not the knowledge of non-arising — because it is admitted that they may afterwards fall back.

Treatise (a question posed and answered): For those of the unshakable lineage spoken of above, does no right view arise? Answer: right view does arise, only it was not stated — because every worthy fruit has this. That is to say: for one of the dharma of the unshakable, after the knowledge of non-arising a knowledge of non-arising arises, or else the right view of one beyond training arises.


〔Root 52〕The Nature of the Ascetic Life and the Fruits of the Ascetic Life — Eighty-Nine

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes · three questions): The four fruits spoken of above — whose fruits are they? Answer: these four should be known to be the fruits of the ascetic life. Then, first, what is the nature of the ascetic life? Second, what is the entity of these fruits? Third, how many differences of the stages of the fruit are there in all? The stanza says:

Stanza: The pure path is the nature of the ascetic life. The conditioned and the unconditioned are its fruit. These fruits are eighty-nine, namely the paths of liberation and the cessations through discernment.

Treatise: The several paths without outflows are the nature of the ascetic life. One who bears this path is named an ascetic, because he is able to strive and to still the defilements. As a sūtra says: “because he is able to strive and to still away the several evil and unwholesome dharmas,” and so on at length up to “therefore he is named an ascetic.”

An ordinary being cannot proceed with finality toward nirvāṇa without “a different destination,” and therefore is not a true ascetic.

The conditioned and the unconditioned are the fruits of the ascetic life. The sūtras say that the differences of these fruits are four; but speaking as the marks of dharmas really are, and reckoning by stage, they are eighty-nine, all having the paths of liberation and the cessations through discernment for their nature. That is to say: for the everlasting abandoning of the defilements abandoned by seeing there are eight uninterrupted paths and eight paths of liberation; for the everlasting abandoning of the defilements abandoned by cultivation there are eighty-one uninterrupted paths and eighty-one paths of liberation.

The several uninterrupted paths are only the nature of the ascetic life (and not its fruit); the several paths of liberation, on the other hand, are also the entity of the “conditioned fruit” of the ascetic life, because they are the homogeneous result and the result of human effort of those uninterrupted paths. Each single cessation through discernment is only the entity of the “unconditioned fruit” of the ascetic life, because it is the result of release from bondage and the result of human effort of those uninterrupted paths. Thus they make up eighty-nine kinds.


〔Root 53〕Why Only Four Fruits Are Established — the Five Causes

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): If that is so, why does the World-Honored One not state all eighty-nine? Answer: the fruits are indeed many, and the principle by which they are not all stated is given in the stanza:

Stanza: By five causes four fruits are established — casting off the path once obtained, obtaining a superior path, gathering the several abandonments together, obtaining the eight cognitions, and cultivating the sixteen modes of apprehension all at once.

Treatise: If a stage of the path of abandoning is complete in the five causes, the Buddha in the sūtras establishes it as a fruit.

Which five causes? The first is “casting off the path once obtained,” namely because one casts off the path of the fruit and the path of the approach obtained before. The second is “obtaining a superior path,” namely because one obtains the superior path gathered under the fruit. The third is “gathering the abandonments together,” namely because by one single acquisition one obtains the several abandonments. The fourth is “obtaining the eight cognitions,” namely because one obtains the four cognitions of dharma and the four subsequent cognitions. The fifth is “being able to cultivate the sixteen modes of apprehension all at once,” namely because one is able to cultivate all at once the sixteen modes of apprehension of impermanence and the rest.

At the stages of the four fruits these five causes are all complete, and at the other stages they are not, and therefore the Buddha does not state (the others).


〔Root 54〕Why the Two Fruits Obtained by a Mundane Path Are Also Called Fruits of the Ascetic Life

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): If the pure path alone is the nature of the ascetic life, how are the two fruits obtained by the force of a path with outflows (once-returning and non-returning) also gathered under the fruits of the ascetic life? The stanza says:

Stanza: The abandonment obtained by a mundane path is mixed with what is obtained by the noble path, and is upheld by an acquisition without outflows, and so is also named a fruit of the ascetic life.

Treatise: When one obtains those two fruits by a mundane path, this fruit does not have for the nature of its fruit of abandoning only the cessation through discernment obtained by the mundane path; it takes in besides the cessation through discernment obtained upon the path of seeing, mixed in among them, and the whole makes one fruit — because they are obtained by one and the same “acquisition of the path of the fruit.”

It is for this reason that a sūtra says: “What is the fruit of once-returning? It is the abandoning of the three fetters and being thin in greed, hatred, and delusion.” “What is the fruit of non-returning? It is the abandoning of the five lower fetters.” (The three fetters are what is abandoned upon the path of seeing, and this is just the sense of being mixed with the right seeing.)

Again: the cessation through discernment obtained by a mundane path is upheld by the acquisition of abandonment without outflows; and because, upheld by that force, he does not die even when he falls back (and so lose the fruit), it too obtains the name of the entity of a fruit of the ascetic life.


〔Root 55 · Root 56〕The Other Names of the Nature of the Ascetic Life — Brahminhood · the Wheel of Brahmā · the Wheel of Dharma

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Has this nature of the ascetic life any other names? Answer: it has. How is it? The stanza says:

Stanza: What is called the nature of the ascetic life is also named brahminhood, and is also named the wheel of Brahmā — because it is turned by the true Brahmā. Within it the path of seeing alone is said to be named the wheel of Dharma, because in swiftness and the rest it resembles a wheel, or because it is complete with spokes and the rest.

Treatise: That is, the true nature of the ascetic life spoken of above is also said in the sūtras to be named the nature of brahminhood, because it can drive away the several defilements.

This same thing is also said to be named the wheel of Brahmā, because it is turned by the power of the true Brahmā king. The Buddha is endowed with the unsurpassed quality of Brahmā, and so the World-Honored One alone should be named “Brahmā” — since a sūtra says that the Buddha is also named Brahmā, also named quiescent, also named cool.

Within this very thing, in dependence upon the path of seeing alone, the World-Honored One in some places says that it is named the wheel of Dharma. As a wheel of the world has the marks of swiftness and the rest, the path of seeing resembles it, and so is named the wheel of Dharma.

Treatise (a question posed and answered): How does the path of seeing resemble it? Answer: because in “swift proceeding” and the rest it resembles that wheel. That is to say: because the path of seeing the truths proceeds swiftly; because it lets go and takes up; because it subdues what is not yet subdued; because it presses down what is already subdued; because it turns about upward and downward — being complete in these five marks, it is like a wheel of the world.

Treatise (a divergent account recorded alongside): (There is another party.) The Venerable Ghoṣa says thus: as a wheel of the world has the marks of spokes and the rest, the eightfold noble path resembles it and so is named a wheel. That is to say: right view, right thought, right diligence, and right mindfulness are like the spokes of a worldly wheel; right speech, right action, and right livelihood are like the hub; right concentration is like the rim — and therefore it is named the wheel of Dharma.

Treatise (a question posed and answered): How is it known that the wheel of Dharma is the path of seeing alone? Answer: because when the path of seeing arose for Kauṇḍinya and the rest, it was then said that “the true wheel of Dharma has been turned.”

Treatise (a question posed and answered): What are the three turnings and the twelve modes of apprehension? Answer: “This is the noble truth of suffering,” “this should be fully comprehended,” “this has been fully comprehended” — these are named the three turnings. And at the moment of each single turning there arise separately and severally the eye, the cognition, the clear knowing, and the awakening — and this is said to be named the twelve modes of apprehension.

Such three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension belong to every truth. Yet because the numbers are equal, only “three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension” is stated — just as one says “the two dharmas” and “the seven-place skill” and the like (raising one so as to cover the rest).

By these three turnings are displayed, in that order, the three: the path of seeing, the path of cultivation, and the path beyond training. What the Vaibhāṣika masters say is just this.

Treatise (the author objects to himself and concludes): If that is so, then the three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension are not the path of seeing alone, and how can it be said that “the name of the wheel of Dharma is established upon the path of seeing alone”? Therefore one should only say: it is just the whole body of dharma-teaching belonging to these three turnings and twelve modes of apprehension that is named the wheel of Dharma; only thus does it accord with correct principle.

Treatise (a question posed and answered): What is meant by three turnings? Answer: because there is a turning through three rounds. What is meant by being complete in twelve modes of apprehension? Answer: because the three rounds go through the four noble truths. That is to say: “this is suffering, this is origination, this is cessation, this is the path”; “this should be fully comprehended, this should be everlastingly abandoned, this should be realized, this should be cultivated”; “this has been fully comprehended, this has been everlastingly abandoned, this has been realized, this has been cultivated.”

Treatise (a question posed and answered): What is meant by “turning”? Answer: because by this body of dharma-teaching it goes into the continuum of another and makes him understand the sense. Or else, all the noble paths are the wheel of Dharma, because they turn within the body of one who is to be trained. When the path of seeing arises in another’s continuum, it has already reached the first step of “turning,” and so it is named already turned.


〔Root 57〕Which Fruit of the Ascetic Life Is Obtained in Dependence upon Which Realm

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Which fruit of the ascetic life is obtained in dependence upon which realm? The stanza says:

Stanza: The first three fruits are obtained in dependence upon a body of the desire realm alone; the last fruit (arhatship) extends to bodies of all three realms. Why are the first three obtained in the desire realm alone — and above all, why is the third fruit (non-returning), which is already free of craving for desire, still not obtained in dependence upon an upper realm? Because in the upper realms there is no path of seeing: there is there no right hearing, no taking a lower level as object, and no disgust, and because there is a sūtra for testimony.

Treatise: The first three fruits are obtained only in dependence upon a body of the desire realm; the obtaining of arhatship is in dependence upon bodies of all three realms.

Of the first two fruits, since they have not yet become free of craving for desire, to say that they are not obtained in dependence upon an upper realm is reasonable enough. But why is the third fruit (non-returning) also not obtained in dependence upon an upper realm? Answer: by both principle and the testimony of teaching.

What is the principle? Because in dependence upon a body of an upper realm there is no path of seeing; and it is not that one “who has already become free of craving for desire before he has left the path of seeing” may have the principle of realizing the fruit of non-returning by leaping (there being no path of seeing, there is no way to realize it by leaping).

Treatise (a question posed and answered): Why is there certainly no path of seeing in the upper realms? Answer: first, because within the formless realm there is no right hearing; second, because within that realm one does not take a lower level as object — the ordinary beings of the form realm being attached to the pleasure of the superior absorptions; third, because there is there no feeling of suffering and so no disgust arises — and without disgust arising the path of seeing cannot be obtained.

And what is the testimony of teaching? It is by what a sūtra says. A sūtra says: “There are five pudgalas who penetrate here and reach finality there, namely those who attain parinirvāṇa in the interval up to those who go upstream.” This word “penetrate” refers to the path of seeing alone, because it is the first preparatory effort for realizing perfect quiescence. By this sentence it is known that the path of seeing is certainly absent in the upper realms.

六種種性·七聖·菩提分法The Six Kinds of Lineage · The Seven Noble Persons · The Factors of Awakening

全文五層 →Full five layers →
白話Vernacular

〔正58·正59前半〕阿羅漢有六種——時解脫與不時解脫

論(承前起問):前面已經說過,不動種性的阿羅漢,在最初的盡智(斷盡煩惱時所起的智)之後,接著起無生智(知煩惱永不再生的智)。那麼要問:諸位阿羅漢彼此之間,像預流果那些階位一樣,也有差別嗎?答:也有。是什麼差別呢?頌說:

:阿羅漢共有六種,就是從退法一直排到不動法。前面五種都是從信解那一類人生出來的,總名叫作時解脫。最後一種叫作不時解脫,是從先前的見至那一類人生出來的。

:在契經之中說到,阿羅漢由於種性不同的緣故而有六種:第一是退法,第二是思法,第三是護法,第四是安住法,第五是堪達法,第六是不動法。

這六種之中,前面五種都是從先前有學位上『信解』那一種性生出來的(信解就是信心偏強而根較鈍的一類聖者)。這五種合起來又名叫『時愛心解脫』——因為他們必須恆常地愛惜守護所得的功德,而其心又確實已從煩惱得到解脫,所以合這兩義而立此名。

同樣這五種,也叫作『時解脫』。為什麼呢?因為他們要等待時節因緣具足,才能入定得解脫,所以叫作『待時而解脫』;只因為省略了前頭的字,才簡稱為時解脫。這種省略的說法,就像人們把盛酥的瓶子直接叫作酥瓶一樣(本來該說盛酥之瓶,略去前一字就成了酥瓶)。所謂要等待時節,是說要等到資具充足、身體無病、處所安適等等殊勝的助緣會合的時候,才能入定。

第六種不動法的種性,頌文裡稱它為『後』(排在最後的一種)。這一種又名『不動心解脫』——因為他不會退動,而其心又已解脫,合這兩義而立名。他同樣也叫作『不時解脫』,因為不必等待時節就能解脫。也就是說,他要入的三摩地(定)隨他的意欲就能現前,不必等待殊勝助緣會合的時候。

此處論本另給一種立名的角度:也可以就『暫時解脫』與『畢竟解脫』來分別建立時解脫與不時解脫這兩個名字——因為前五種還有退墮的可能之時,後一種則沒有退墮之時。這第六種,是從有學位上『見至』那一種性生出來的(見至就是慧力偏強而根較利的一類聖者)。

論(次問):以上所說明的六種阿羅漢所具有的種性,究竟是原先就有的,還是後來才得到的呢?答:不一定。那麼是怎麼回事呢?頌說:

〔正59後半〕有的是原先的種性,有的是後來練根所得

:有的是原先就有的種性,有的是後來修練根行才得到的。

:退法這一種性必定是原先就有的;思法以下的五種,則也有後來才得到的。就是說:有的人本來就是思法性;有的人本來是退法性,後來修練根而轉成思法。乃至於不動法,都可以照這個道理相應地說。

接著論本逐一解釋六種名字的意思:

所謂退法,是說這種人遇到一點點外緣,就退失了已經得到的功德——思法以下那幾種就不是這樣。

所謂思法,是說這種人深怕退失,所以恆常思量著要自害其身(在還沒有退失之前先捨命,以免退墮)。

所謂護法,是說這種人對於已經得到的功德,歡喜地自加防護。

所謂安住法,是說這種人只要離開了強大的退緣,即使不特別自加防護也能夠不退;不過他若離開了殊勝的加行,也就不會再增進。

所謂堪達法,是說這種人的體性堪能修習,善於修練根行,能夠迅速達到不動法。

所謂不動法,是說這種人必定不會退失。

這六種種性,在先前有學位的時候就有分別:第一與第二兩種,都缺少『恆時加行』與『尊重加行』(前者是持續不斷地用功,後者是慎重認真地用功),只因為根有利鈍的差異,才分成退法與思法二種。第三種護法只有恆時加行;第四種安住法只有尊重加行;第五種堪達法二種加行都有,但仍是鈍根;第六種不動法是利根,而且二種加行都具足。

要注意:叫作退法種性的人,並不是必定會退;乃至叫作堪達法的人,也不是必定就能通達。這些名字只是就『有這種可能』而建立的。因此六種阿羅漢在三界之中都有。

此處論本另錄一種執見:假如有人主張叫作退法的就必定要退、叫作堪達的就必定能達,那麼他就會主張欲界之中六種具足,而色界與無色界之中只有安住法與不動法二種——因為那兩界的人不會退失、不必自害、不必自防,也不修練根,所以只有二種。

論(次問):這樣說來,六種阿羅漢之中,誰是從哪裡退?退的是種性,還是果位呢?頌說:

〔正60前半〕四種從種性退·五種從果退——而且都不是從原先的種性退

:有四種人會從種性退,有五種人會從果位退;而所退的都不是原先本有的那一分。

:不動種性必定沒有退的道理。前面五種都有退的可能。這五種之中,後面四種(思法、護法、安住法、堪達法)有從『種性』退的;唯獨退法這一種沒有退種性的道理,因為這種性已經是最低的一級了,再沒有可退之處。

至於從『果位』退,五種都有;然而雖然都有退,所退的都不是原先本有的那一分。這是什麼意思呢——

若是無學位的人,他在先前有學位上所安住的種性,從那一分種性必定不會退,因為那是有學道與無學道二重所成,最為堅固。

若是有學位的人,他在先前凡夫位上所安住的種性,從那一分種性也必定不會退,因為那是世間道與出世間道二重所成,同樣堅固。

若是住在這個階位之後,另修練根而得到的思法等四種種性,從這一分種性就有退的可能了。

先前那個階位上就住在思法等種性的人,也必定不會退失他所得的果;唯有先前是退法種性的人,才有退果之義。又,一切人都不會退失先前所得的果,只有後來所得的果才有退的可能——所以決定沒有『退預流果』這回事。

由這個道理,就可以排出一張退的表:無學位上的退法種性,有三條去路——第一是增進其根,第二是退住有學位,第三是安住自己的位次而般涅槃。思法種性有四條,前三條同上,另加一條『退住退法種性』。其餘護法、安住、堪達三種,依次是五條、六條、七條——要知道這是後面一種比前面一種逐次加一。又,思法等四種若退住有學位,只能退回到與自己相當的那一位,不能退到別處;如果不是這樣,那就是得到更殊勝的種性了,那應該叫作進,不叫作退。

論(此下為本卷最長的一場往復——阿羅漢果究竟有退無退)

問(論主自設):是什麼緣故決定沒有退失先前所得之果這回事呢?

答(說一切有部):因為見所斷的煩惱是『依無事』而起的。所謂依無事,是說薩迦耶見(執有我的身見)是依著所計的『我』這個處所而轉起的,而一切見所斷的煩惱又都以這個我見為根本;既然『我』的體本來就沒有,所以說它是依於『沒有的東西』而起。既是依無而起,一旦被聖慧斷除,就必定沒有再退的道理。

難(論主自設):如果這樣,那就應該說這種煩惱是『緣無』而起的了。

答:不是緣無。因為它所緣的境仍然是四諦(只是緣得不如實而已)。

徵(論主自設):可是在諸煩惱之中,哪一個不是這樣不如實地緣諦境呢(憑什麼獨說見惑依無事)?

釋(論主):雖然都是不如實,卻仍有差別。因為修所斷的煩惱各有其真實的『事』——就是可意、不可意等等;在所緣的境上,這種相狀並不是沒有。而見所斷的煩惱卻是計執有『我』等等,四諦的境上並沒有我等的相狀可得,正因為所依之事是無,所以與修所斷有別。

論本再從幾個角度申說同一件事:

其一,在色等所緣的境中,我見虛妄地增益出一個能作者、能受者、能自在的『我』而轉起,其實並沒有真實的我性可得;邊執見等等也隨著這個我見而生,所以合起來都叫作『依無事惑』。至於修所斷的貪、瞋、慢、癡,是在色等境上只起染著、增背(違逆)、高舉(自傲)、不了(愚昧)而轉,所以合起來都叫作『依有事惑』。

其二,見所斷的煩惱是在四諦的道理之上執有我、我所以及斷見常見等等,而四諦之中並沒有絲毫我等之事;見所斷的貪等也是緣著這個而生,所以都名為依無事惑。修所斷的煩惱是在色等之上以為有好有醜,然而色等境上並非全無好醜等的分別,所以可以名為依有事惑。

其三,見所斷的煩惱是迷於四諦之理而起,所以名依無事;修所斷的煩惱是迷於粗顯之事而生,所以名依有事。四諦之理真實可靠,是可以作準則而依止的;聖者的慧既已親證此理,就必定沒有退的道理。事相則浮泛虛偽,沒有一個定準可依,所以斷除那些迷於事相的煩惱之後,仍有因失念而退起的可能。

其四,也可以說:修所斷的煩惱不是經過審慮才生的,因為它體性昧鈍;見所斷的煩惱則是經過審慮而生的,因為它體性是推度。聖者在粗顯的事相上不加審慮,就可能因失念而生起煩惱;若一經審慮就不會如此了——好比在繩子之類的東西上,倉猝之間會誤以為是蛇(一細看就不會)。所以修所斷的煩惱,聖者仍有退起的可能,而見所斷的煩惱不會因倉猝而起——聖者一旦審慮,就見到諦理了。所以聖者於見所斷,決定沒有退的道理。

經部師說(論主於此評取其說):從阿羅漢果也沒有退這回事。——論主接著下一語:他這個說法合於道理。

問(論主自設):怎麼知道是這樣呢?

答(經部):由聖教與正理二方面可以知道。

徵(論主自設):怎樣由聖教知道?

答(經部引經為證):經上說,苾芻啊,用聖慧所斷的煩惱,才叫作真實地斷。又有經說:我說有學的人應當不放逸,卻不這樣說阿羅漢。雖然另有經說:佛告訴慶喜(阿難),我說利養等等也會障礙阿羅漢——然而那只是說退失現法樂住(現世的禪定安樂),並沒有說退失阿羅漢果。經上又說:不動心解脫已經身作證了,我決定說沒有任何因緣能使他從這裡退。

牒救而通釋(經部):如果有人說阿羅漢有退,理由是經上說有『時愛解脫』——這一點我也承認。但應當觀察他所退的究竟是什麼:是無漏的應果體性呢,還是有漏的靜慮等等呢?其實他所退的是那根本靜慮的等持,那是要等待時節才能現前的,所以叫作時解脫;而他為了獲得現法樂住,屢屢希求它現前,所以叫作『愛』。此處論本另錄一說:這種定是所愛樂的味著之處;至於諸阿羅漢的果性解脫,是恆常隨逐不離的,所以不應叫作『時』;他也不再有所欣求,所以不叫作『愛』。

反難(經部):如果應果的體性容許有退,那麼為什麼世尊只說所證的現法樂住有可退之理(而不說果體有退)呢?由這一點就可以證知:諸阿羅漢的果性解脫必定是不動的。然而由於利養等等擾亂的過失,確實有人在所得的現法樂住上退失了自在——那是鈍根的人;若是利根就沒有退失。所以在所得的現法樂住上有退無退,就得了退法與不退法的名字。像思法等等其餘幾種,也照這個道理去想就是了。

問(論主自設):不退、安住、不動這三個名字有什麼分別?

答(經部):不是由練根而得的,叫作不退;由練根所得的,叫作不動。這二種人所起的殊勝等至,即使遇到退緣也沒有退的道理。至於安住法的人,只是在已經安住的諸般功德上能夠不退失,卻不能再引生其餘殊勝的功德;假使又引生了,從那一分仍然可能退。這就是不退、安住、不動三者的差別。

通釋一段經文(經部):至於喬底迦(一位比丘的名字)這件事——他從前在有學位的時候,對時解脫的定味貪著太深,又因為根鈍,所以屢屢退失,於是深深地自我厭責,執刀自害。由於他對身命毫無戀惜,臨命終時反而得了阿羅漢,隨即般涅槃。所以喬底迦也不是退失了阿羅漢果(他退的是學位上的定,不是果)。

引經為證(經部):又,增十經裡這樣說:有一法應當生起,就是時愛心解脫;有一法應當證得,就是不動心解脫。——如果應果的體性就叫作時愛心解脫,那麼為什麼在這部增十經裡要把應果再說一次呢?又,從來沒有一處說阿羅漢果叫作『應起』,只說它叫作『應證』。又,經上說鈍根所攝的應果叫作『應起』,這是為了顯示什麼道理呢?如果是為了顯示他能夠使它現起,那麼其餘利根的人最應該能起;如果是為了顯示他應當使它現起,那麼其餘利根的人也最應當去起。所以時解脫並不是應果的體性。

難(說一切有部):如果這樣,那麼為什麼經上說時解脫是應果呢?

答(經部):那是說有一類應果因為根性遲鈍,必須等待時節,定才能現前,所以就他這一分而名為時解脫;與他相反的,就叫作不時解脫。

引論教為證(經部):阿毘達磨(對法論)裡也這樣說:欲貪隨眠由三處而起——第一是欲貪隨眠還沒有斷、沒有遍知;第二是順著它的那些法正現在前;第三是對那些法正生起非理作意。(可見煩惱之起須具因緣,聖者既已斷因,就不再起。)

徵責(論主自設):如果有人說那只是就『因緣具足才生』而說的(意思是因緣不具也可能生),那麼請問還有什麼法是因緣不具而生的呢?——以上是由聖教一面說。

問(論主自設):怎樣由正理知道?

答(經部):如果阿羅漢已經生起了能令煩惱畢竟不起的對治道,那就不應該再退起煩惱;如果阿羅漢連這種道都還沒有生起,那就是還沒有永拔煩惱的種子,那他就不該叫作漏盡;既不是漏盡,又憑什麼說他是應供(阿羅漢)呢?——以上是由正理一面說。

復引經而難(說一切有部):如果這樣,那你應當解釋炭喻經。那部經說:多聞的諸位聖弟子,或行或住之時,也會有某些處所、某些時候因為失念的緣故而生起惡不善的覺想。這部經說的正是阿羅漢果啊——因為經上接著說:那位聖弟子的心在長夜之中隨順遠離,乃至廣說,一直到臨入涅槃。而其餘經中就把這種『隨順遠離』等等叫作應果之力。這部經又說:他對於一切順漏之法已經能夠永吐、已經得到清涼——由這幾句可以確定他就是阿羅漢。

通經(經部):確實,後面所說的那位才是阿羅漢;然而他在還沒有善巧通達之前的那個行住之時,是可能有這種事的。就是說:有學的人在行住之時,由於失念的緣故容許起煩惱;後來成了無學,就沒有起的道理了。前面那一段是就有學位說的,所以並沒有過失。

結歸本宗(毘婆沙師):毘婆沙師則決定這樣說:阿羅漢果也有退義。

論(次問):只有阿羅漢的種性有六種嗎?其餘的人也有六種種性嗎?假使有,是不是都能修練根呢?頌說:

〔正60後半〕有學與異生也有六種·但見道位不能練根

:有學的人與異生(凡夫)也有六種種性;然而練根不在見道位上修。

:有學與異生的種性也有六種——因為六種應果就是以他們為前身的緣故。然而在見道的階位上必定沒有練根這回事,因為這個階位上根本來不及起那個加行。唯有在信解位與異生位之中,才能夠修練根,就像無學位上一樣。

就像契經所說:我說由此所證的四種增上心所攝的現法樂住(四種靜慮),其中隨便哪一種都有退的可能;至於所得的不動心解脫已經身作證了,我決定說沒有因緣能從那裡退。

論(次問):既然不動法不會退,那麼怎麼說不動法的人會退現法樂住呢?頌說:

〔正61〕退有三種·佛唯有受用退

:應當知道退有三種——已得退、未得退、受用退。佛唯有最後一種;利根的人有其中之一,中間的一類有二種,最後的鈍根有三種。

:應當知道諸退總共有三種:第一是已得退,就是退失了已經得到的殊勝功德;第二是未得退,就是還不能得到殊勝功德;第三是受用退,就是那些已經得到的殊勝功德不現在前。

在這三種之中,世尊唯有一種受用退——因為他所具的功德太多,不可能一時之間全部同時現前(所以有『不現前』這一分)。其餘不動法的阿羅漢,具有受用退與未得退二種,因為對於比他自己更殊勝的功德還沒有得到。其餘五種種性則可能三種都有,因為他們還可能退失已得的功德。

就『受用退』這一義來說『不動法退現法樂住』,就沒有互相違背的過失了。

此處論本另錄一說:主張全然無退的人這樣說——一切無漏的解脫都名為不動;至於為什麼另外立第六種叫作不動法,就照前面所解釋的方式去會通,不應當拿這個來作難。

論(次問):諸阿羅漢既然容許退果,那麼退了以後會不會再受生呢?又,住果的時候所不會作的事,退的時候會不會作呢?答:不會。什麼緣故?頌說:

〔正62〕從果退的人必定不會中間命終·也不會作違果之事

:一切從果退的人,必定會重新得到而不會中間命終;住果時所不作的事,因為慚愧增上的緣故,退時也不會去作。

:沒有從果退了以後在中間就命終的事,因為退了以後片刻之間必定又重新得到。就像契經所說:苾芻們應當知道,這樣多聞的諸位聖弟子雖然退失正念,很快就又能使所退起的煩惱盡、沒、滅、離。假使不是這樣(退了就一直退下去乃至命終),那麼修梵行所得的果就不是安穩可以信託之處了。

又,住果的階位上所不應作的那些違背果德的事業,由於慚愧增上的緣故,即使在暫時退失之時也必定不會去造。這就好比一位壯士,雖然絆了一跤,卻不會整個仆倒在地。

論(次問):如上所說,有練根而得無學的,有練根而得有學的。那麼正在練根的時候,各有幾個無間道、幾個解脫道?是什麼性所攝?依什麼而修?頌說:

〔正63·正64〕練根之道·所依之身與地

:在無學位上練根,要九個無間道與九個解脫道;因為久久串習的緣故。有學位上只要一個。所修的都是無漏,所依的身唯是人趣三洲。無學位所依的地有九,有學位只依六地——因為捨果與勝果道之時,所得的唯是果道的緣故。

:求取更殊勝的種性而修練根的人,在無學位之中,每轉一種種性都要經過九個無間道、九個解脫道,就像當初證得阿羅漢果一樣。為什麼呢?因為那鈍根的體性是長久串習而成的,不是稍加功力就能夠轉變的;而且有學道與無學道所成的東西本來堅固。至於有學位之中每轉一種種性,只要一個無間道、一個解脫道,就像當初得初果一樣——因為它與上面所說的情形相反(尚未久習)。至於加行道,各個階位上都只有一個。

這樣的無間道與解脫道,一切都唯是無漏性所攝。因為聖者決定沒有用有漏道來轉根的道理——有漏道沒有這種增上的力量。

所謂『依』,是指所依的身與所依的地。就所依的身說,唯是人趣的三洲(東勝身、南贍部、西牛貨),因為其餘各處沒有退(既無退,也就無所謂轉根)。就所依的地說,無學位通於九地——就是未至定、中間定、四根本靜慮、以及前三無色定;有學位唯有六地,就是除去後三(三無色定)。

為什麼呢?因為凡是轉根的人,可能有『捨果』與『勝果道』這兩件事,而所得的唯是果道而不是向道。既然沒有一個有學的果是無色地所攝的(有學之果唯欲界色界所攝),所以有學練根只能依六地。

論(次問):諸無學位的補特伽羅(有情),總共有幾種?由什麼而有差別?頌說:

〔正65前半〕七種聲聞與二種覺者·由九品根而成九人

:七種聲聞加上二種佛,其差別由九品根而立。

:居於無學位的聖者共有九種,就是七種聲聞與二種覺者。前面說的退法等五種,加上不動法再分為二(一種是練根所得,一種是本來就有,因為有先後之別),合成七種聲聞。獨覺與大覺(佛)叫作二種覺者。由於下下品乃至上上品這九品根的差異,使無學的聖者成為九種差別。

論(次問):有學與無學位上共有七種聖者,一切聖者都收在這裡面:第一隨信行、第二隨法行、第三信解、第四見至、第五身證、第六慧解脫、第七俱解脫。依什麼建立這七種?其『事』(實體)另有幾種?頌說:

〔正65後半·正66前半〕依加行·根·滅定·解脫四門立七聖·而實事唯六

:依加行、依根、依滅盡定、依解脫,所以成為七種;而這七種的實事只有六,因為見道、修道、無學道三道之上各有二個名字的緣故。

:依『加行』的不同建立前二種——就是依於先前隨著他人的言教、或隨著法自身,對所求之義修加行,所以立隨信行、隨法行二名。

依『根』的不同建立次二種——就是依於鈍根與利根、信增與慧增,依次名為信解、見至。

依『得滅盡定』建立身證之名——因為他以身證得了滅盡定。

依『解脫』的不同建立後二種——就是依於只憑慧力離煩惱障的,立慧解脫;依於兼得定力而離解脫障的,立俱解脫。

這樣名字雖有七個,實事只有六個。因為見道之中有二種聖者,就是隨信行與隨法行;這二人到了修道就另立二名,叫作信解與見至;到了無學位又另立二名,叫作時解脫與不時解脫(所以三道各二,只有六個實體)。

還應當知道其中的開合之數:一個隨信行,就根來說成三種(下、中、上);就種性來說成五種(退法等五);就道來說成十五種(八忍七智);就離染來說成七十三種(從具縛的人到已離八地染的人);就所依身來說成九種(人趣三洲加欲界六天)。如果把根、種性、道、離染、所依身互相乘起來,合成一億四萬七千八百二十五種。隨法行等其餘幾種,也照這個道理去想。

論(次問):什麼叫作俱解脫與慧解脫呢?頌說:

〔正66後半〕得滅盡定名俱解脫·其餘名慧解脫

:俱解脫是由得滅盡定而立;其餘的名慧解脫。

:諸阿羅漢之中得到滅盡定的,名為俱解脫——因為他由慧與定二種力量,既解脫了煩惱,又解脫了定障(解脫障)。其餘還沒有得到滅盡定的,名為慧解脫——因為他只憑慧力,在煩惱障上得到解脫。

論(次問承轉):就像世尊所說:五種煩惱斷了、不可再被牽引,還不能叫作『滿學』。那麼學位與無學位各由幾個原因,在同等的階位之中獨獨被稱為『滿』呢?頌說:

〔正67〕有學之滿由根果定三·無學之滿唯由根定二

:有學名為滿,是由根、果、定三個原因;無學得到滿名,只由根與定二個原因。

:有學的人在有學位之中獨得『滿』的名字,是具足三個原因,就是根、果、定。分別說來——

有一種有學的人只由根的緣故也得滿名,就是那些見至而還沒有離欲界染的人。

有一種有學的人只由果的緣故也得滿名,就是那些信解而已成不還、卻還沒有得到滅盡定的人。

有一種有學的人由根與果的緣故也得滿名,就是見至而已成不還、卻還沒有得到滅盡定的人。

有一種有學的人由果與定的緣故也得滿名,就是那些信解而得到滅盡定的人。

有一種有學的人具足三個原因而獨得滿名,就是那些見至而得到滅盡定的人。

沒有一種有學的人是只由定、或只由根與定就得滿名的(因為有學必須有果這一分)。

至於諸無學的人,在無學位之中由根與定二者獨得滿名——無學位裡沒有『不是果』的滿,所以不另立由果而得滿名這一項。分別說來:有只由根也名為滿的,就是不時解脫而還沒有得到滅盡定的人;有只由定也名為滿的,就是時解脫而已得滅盡定的人;有具足二者而獨名為滿的,就是不時解脫而已得滅盡定的人。

論(次問·此下另開一大科):廣說起來,諸道的差別無量無邊——像世間道、出世間道、見道、修道等等。若要略說,幾種道就能夠全部收攝呢?頌說:

〔正68〕一切道略說唯有四種

:應當知道一切道,略說只有四種,就是加行道、無間道、解脫道、勝進道。

:所謂加行道,是說從它之後就會有無間道生起。所謂無間道,是說這個道能夠斷除所應斷的障。所謂解脫道,是說已經解脫了所應斷的障之後最初所生起的那個道。所謂勝進道,是說前三種以外其餘的道。

『道』是什麼意思呢?就是通往涅槃的路,乘著它能夠前往涅槃之城。或者說,道就是所求之所依,依著它去尋求涅槃之果。

那麼解脫道與勝進道又怎麼能叫作道呢?因為它們與道同類,能轉入上品的緣故;或者因為前前的力量能達到後後;或者因為能夠趣入無餘依涅槃。

論(次問):道在別的地方又立了『通行』這個名字,因為它能夠通達而趣向涅槃。這通行有幾種?依什麼建立呢?頌說:

〔正69〕四種通行——樂與苦·遲與速

:通行有四種。樂通行依根本靜慮,苦通行依其餘諸地;遲與速則由根之鈍利而分。

:經上說通行總共有四種:第一苦遲通行、第二苦速通行、第三樂遲通行、第四樂速通行。

道若依根本的四靜慮而生,名為樂通行——因為它攝受諸支,止與觀平等,任運而轉(不費力)。道若依無色定、未至定、中間定而生,名為苦通行——因為它不攝受諸支,止與觀不平等,要艱辛而轉。其中無色定是觀少而止多,未至定與中間定則是觀多而止少。

就在這樂、苦二種通行之中,鈍根的名為遲,利根的名為速。因為這二種行在境上通達得遲緩,所以名遲通;與此相反的名速通。或者說:遲鈍的人所起的通行名為遲通行,速的則與此相反。

論(次問):道又名為菩提分法。這有幾種?名義又是什麼呢?頌說:

〔正70〕三十七菩提分法·覺就是盡智無生智

:覺分有三十七種,就是四念住等等。所謂覺,就是盡智與無生智;順趣於此,所以名為分。

:經上說覺分有三十七種,就是四念住、四正斷、四神足、五根、五力、七等覺支、八聖道支。

盡智與無生智說名為覺。隨著能覺的人不同,另立三種菩提:第一聲聞菩提、第二獨覺菩提、第三無上菩提。因為無明與睡眠都已永斷,而且如實地知道『所應作的已經作了、不再更作』,所以這二智名之為覺。

這三十七法順趣於菩提,所以都名為菩提分法。

論(次問):這三十七法的體各各不同嗎?答:不是。那麼是怎樣呢?頌說:

〔正71〕三十七法之實體只有十個

:這些的實事只有十個,就是慧、勤、定、信、念、喜、捨、輕安、以及戒與尋為體。

:這覺分的名字雖有三十七個,實事只有十個,就是慧、勤等等。分別說來——

四念住、慧根、慧力、擇法覺支、正見,以慧為體。

四正斷、精進根、精進力、精進覺支、正精進,以勤為體。

四神足、定根、定力、定覺支、正定,以定為體。

信根、信力,以信為體。

念根、念力、念覺支、正念,以念為體。

喜覺支以喜為體,捨覺支以行捨為體,輕安覺支以輕安為體,正語、正業、正命以戒為體,正思惟以尋為體。

這樣一算,覺分的實事只有十個——也就是在信等五根五力之上,再加喜、捨、輕安、戒、尋五個。

此處論本另錄一說:毘婆沙師說實事有十一個,因為身業與語業不相雜的緣故,把戒分作二個,其餘九個與前面相同。

論(次問):念住、正斷、神足這三個名字,並沒有別的所屬(它們的體遍攝一切加行善),為什麼獨獨說它們是慧、勤、定呢?頌說:

〔正72〕四念住等三品是隨其增上而立名

:四念住、四正斷、四神足是隨著增上的一分而說為慧、勤、定;其實它們遍是諸加行善。

:四念住等三品善法,就實體說,遍攝一切加行善;然而隨著同品之中增上的那個善根,依次說它們是慧、是勤、是定。

問:什麼緣故在慧上立『念住』的名字呢?毘婆沙師這樣說:慧是由念的力量所持,才安住在境上的(所以從念得名)。就道理的實情說,其實是由慧使念安住於境——因為如實見的人才能明白記住,這一點在念住那一段裡已經廣為成立過了。

問:為什麼說勤名為『正斷』呢?因為在正修習『斷』與『修』的階位之中,這個勤的力量能夠斷除懈怠。或者名為『正勝』,因為在正持策身、語、意三者之中,這個最為殊勝。

問:什麼緣故在定上立『神足』的名字呢?因為種種靈妙之德都以它為所依止。

此處論本另錄一說並隨即破之:有其餘的師說,『神』就是定,『足』是指欲等四法。——那麼他就應當說覺分的實事有十三個了(因為要多加欲與心二個)。而且他也違背了經說。就像契經所說:我今為你們說神足等等;所謂神,是說受用種種神境,能分一為多,乃至廣說;所謂足,是說欲等四種三摩地。可見這裡佛是把定所生的果叫作神,把欲等所生的等持叫作足(不是把定叫作神)。

問:什麼緣故信等五法先說為根、後又名為力呢?因為這五法依下品與上品而分先後;又依可被屈伏與不可被屈伏而分。

問:信等的次第為什麼是這樣排的呢?因為對於因果先起信心,為了求果而修因,接著就起精進;由精進的緣故,念安住於所緣;由念力的執持,心便得定;心得定的緣故,就能如實了知。所以信等的次第是這樣。

論(次問):那麼應當說哪一個階位上哪一種覺分增上呢?頌說:

〔正73〕七品覺分依次增上

:初業位、順決擇分位、以及修道與見道位上,念住等七品,應當知道是依次增上的。

:初業位之中,能夠審細照了身等四種境,慧的作用殊勝,所以說念住增。

煖法位之中,能夠證得異於自品的殊勝功德,勤的作用殊勝,所以說正斷增。

頂法位之中,能夠執持殊勝的善根、趣向不退之德,定的作用殊勝,所以說神足增。

忍法位之中必定不會退墮,善根堅固而得增上之義,所以說根增。

世第一法位之中,不被煩惱與世間法所屈伏,得無屈之義,所以說力增。

修道位之中已經接近菩提之位,助覺的作用殊勝,所以說覺支增。

見道位之中速疾而轉,通行的作用殊勝,所以說道支增。

然而契經之中是隨著數目遞增而說,先說七(覺支)後說八(道支),並不是修的次第。八聖道支之中,正見既是道也是道支,其餘的是道支而不是道;七覺支之中,擇法既是覺也是覺支,其餘的是覺支而不是覺。以上是毘婆沙師所說。

此處論本另錄一說:另有一些師不破契經所說的次第而建立念住等,他們說——修行的人將要修行之時,心在眾多境上馳散,所以先修念住來制伏其心。因此契經說:這四念住能夠在境界上繫縛其心,並且正遣除耽嗜依念。所以念住說在最初。

由這個勢力,勤便隨之增長;為了成辦四件事而正策持其心,所以正斷說為第二。

由精進的緣故,心沒有憂悔,便有堪能修治殊勝的定,所以神足說在第三。

以殊勝的定為所依,便使信等與出世之法作增上緣,由此五根說為第四。

根義既然成立,就能正伏除所對治的現行、牽生聖法,由此五力說為第五。

在見道位上建立覺支,因為如實覺知四聖諦。通於見道修道二位而建立道支,因為都能直往涅槃之城。就像契經所說:對於八道支修得圓滿的人,對於四念住乃至七覺支也修得圓滿。又契經說:苾芻應當知道,那位『宣如實言』的人,是譬喻在說四聖諦;那位『令依本路速行出』的人,是譬喻令人修習八聖道支。所以知道八道支是通於見修二位而說的。

以上是隨著增上的階位而說次第;至於道理的實情,應當如上所說。

論(次問):這三十七法之中,幾種通於有漏、幾種是無漏呢?頌說:

〔正74〕七覺支八道支唯無漏·其餘通二

:七覺支與八道支一向是無漏;三(四念住·四正斷·四神足)、四、五根五力則都通於有漏無漏二種。

:這裡面七覺支與八聖道支唯是無漏,因為它們只在修道與見道位上才建立。世間也有正見等法,然而那些不能得聖道支之名。其餘的都通於有漏與無漏。

論(次問):這三十七法在哪一地有幾種呢?頌說:

〔正75·正76〕三十七法在諸地之增減

:初靜慮具足一切;未至地除喜(覺支);第二靜慮除尋;第三第四以及中間定除二。前三無色地除戒三支與前二種;欲界與有頂則除覺支與道支。

:初靜慮之中具足三十七。在未至地要除去喜覺支,因為近分地是勵力而轉的,而且對於下地之法還有疑慮。第二靜慮要除去正思惟,因為那個靜慮之中已經沒有尋了。由這個緣故,這二地各有三十六。第三靜慮、第四靜慮與中間定,喜與尋雙雙除去,各有三十五。前三無色地要除去戒的三支(正語正業正命)並且除去喜與尋,各有三十二。欲界與有頂要除去覺支與道支,各有二十二,因為那裡沒有無漏。

論(次問承轉):覺分轉起之時,必定得到證淨。這有幾種?依什麼階位而得?實體是什麼法?是有漏還是無漏呢?頌說:

〔正77·正78〕四證淨

:證淨有四種,就是於佛、於法、於僧、以及聖戒。見前三諦時得法證淨與戒證淨,見道諦時兼得佛證淨與僧證淨。所謂『法』是指三諦全分以及菩薩獨覺之道。以信與戒二者為體,四種都唯是無漏。

:經上說證淨總共有四種:第一於佛證淨、第二於法證淨、第三於僧證淨、第四聖戒證淨。

且說見道位上,見前三諦(苦、集、滅)之時,每一諦只得法證淨與戒證淨;到了見道諦之位,才兼得佛證淨與僧證淨——就是說那時候對於成佛的諸無學法、以及成聲聞僧的學無學法,也都得到證淨。頌文說一個『兼』字,是為了顯示見道諦之時同樣也得到對法與對戒的證淨。

然而所信的法,略有二種:一是別、二是總。總的是通於四諦;別的則唯是三諦全分以及菩薩獨覺之道——所以見四諦時都得法證淨。至於聖所愛戒是與現觀同時的,所以一切時中沒有不同時得到的。

由於所信的對象有別,所以名為四種;應當知道實事只有二種——對佛等三種證淨以信為體,聖戒證淨以戒為體,所以只有二種。這樣四種都唯是無漏,因為有漏之法不是證淨。

依什麼意思立『證淨』這個名字呢?因為如實覺知四聖諦之理,所以名為『證』;所信的三寶與妙淨的尸羅(戒)都名為『淨』,因為遠離了不信之垢與破戒之垢。由證而得淨,所以立證淨之名。

以上是就出觀之時現起的次第而說,所以說觀內的次第如此。那麼出觀之時現起的次第又是怎樣呢?就是出觀之位,先信世尊是正等覺,其次於正法毘奈耶中信它是善說,最後信聖位是妙行者。正信三寶,就好比良醫、良藥與看病的人。由於心淨的緣故發起清淨的尸羅,所以尸羅說為第四——必須具足淨信,這個才會現前,就像遇到三種因緣病才得除。或者這四種就好比導師、道路、商侶與所乘之乘。

論(次問承轉):經上說有學位成就八支,無學位中具足成就十支。是什麼緣故不說有學位中有正解脫與正智呢?正解脫與正智的體又是什麼呢?頌說:

〔正79·正80〕正解脫與正智

:有學因為還有餘縛的緣故,沒有正解脫支與正智支。解脫是無為的,就是勝解與惑滅;有為的那一分是無學支,就是二解脫蘊。正智如前面說覺時所說,就是盡智與無生智。

:有學位之中還有餘下的繫縛沒有解脫,所以沒有解脫支。並不是離開少分的繫縛就可以叫作解脫的人;也不是沒有解脫之體卻可以立解脫智。無學已經脫離了諸煩惱之縛,又能起二種了知解脫的智,由這二者的顯了,才可以立這二支。有學不是這樣,所以只成就八支。

解脫之體有二種,就是有為與無為。有為解脫是指無學的勝解,無為解脫是指一切惑滅。有為解脫名為無學支,因為立『支』之名要依有為。

支所攝的解脫又有二種,就是其餘經中所說的心解脫與慧解脫。應當知道這二者就是解脫蘊。

難:如果這樣,那就不該像契經中所說的——什麼叫作解脫清淨最勝?就是心從貪離染而解脫,以及從瞋、癡離染而解脫(可見解脫蘊不只是勝解)。

答:在解脫蘊上,未圓滿的令圓滿、已圓滿的為了攝持而修欲勤等等,所以解脫蘊不只是勝解(此處是就修的一分而說)。

難:如果這樣,那究竟是什麼呢?此處論本另錄一說:有其餘的師說,由真智之力遣除貪瞋癡,也就是心離垢,名為解脫蘊。

以上已經說了正解脫之體。至於正智之體,就如前面說『覺』時所說,就是前面說的盡智與無生智。

論(次問):心究竟在哪一世正得解脫,而說『無學心解脫』呢?頌說:

〔正81前半〕無學心正生之時從障解脫

:無學心生起之時,正從障解脫。

:就像本論所說,最初的無學心在未來正生之時,從障解脫。什麼叫作障呢?就是煩惱的『得』——因為它能夠遮止這個心生起。

在金剛喻定正滅之位,那個『得』正被斷除,所以最初的無學心在正生之位正得解脫;在金剛喻定已滅之位,那個『得』已經斷了,所以最初的無學心在已生之位名為已解脫。

那些還沒有生起的無學心以及世俗心,在那個時候也名為解脫;然而此處且說決定要生起的那一個,因為那時它正行於現在世。

問:諸世俗心是從什麼解脫呢?答:也就是從那個遮止心生的障解脫。

難:在還沒有解脫的階位上,這個世俗心難道不生嗎?

答:雖然那時也有生起,卻不像現在這樣。

問:那時是什麼樣子呢?

答:那時是與煩惱的『得』同時俱有;此後若生,就沒有與之俱有的惑得了。

論(次問):道在哪一位上使能生之障斷除呢?頌說:

〔正81後半〕道唯在正滅之位能斷彼障

:道唯在正滅之位,能使那個障斷除。

:說『正滅位』是顯示它居於現在,說『正生』是顯示它在未來世。所以道能斷障唯在正滅之時,其餘各位決定沒有斷障的作用。這一點不像解脫可以通於未生的——因為已生與未生在『離障』這一點上是相同的(而斷障則不然)。

論(次問):經上說有三界,就是斷界、離界、滅界。以什麼為體?差別又是怎樣呢?頌說:

〔正82〕斷·離·滅三界

:這三界說的是無為。離界唯是離貪,斷界是斷其餘諸結,滅界是滅那些所隨增之事。

:斷等三界,就是把前面所說的無為解脫分開來作為它們各自的體。說『離界』,是指只離貪這一結;說『斷界』,是指斷除其餘諸結;說『滅界』,是指滅除其餘貪等隨眠所隨增的那些事。所以經上說的三界就是無為解脫。

論(次問):如果某事能夠厭,是不是必定能夠離呢?答:不是。那麼是怎樣呢?頌說:

〔正83〕厭與離的四句分別(品末)

:厭是緣苦集的慧,離是緣四諦而能斷惑的;二者相對而寬窄互有出入,所以應當成四句。

:唯有緣苦、集二諦所起的忍與智,說名為厭,其餘的就不是。至於四諦境中所起的忍與智,凡是能斷惑的都得『離』的名字。二者寬窄有別,所以成四句——

第一句,有厭而非離:就是緣苦集而不使惑斷的那些忍智,因為所緣是可厭之境,卻不能離染。

第二句,有離而非厭:就是緣滅道而能使惑斷的那些忍智,因為所緣是可欣之境,卻能離染。

第三句,有厭也有離:就是緣苦集而能使惑斷的那些忍智。

第四句,非厭也非離:就是緣滅道而不使惑斷的那些忍智。

還應當知道:其中先離欲染而後見諦的人,他所有的法忍與諸智之中,凡是加行道、解脫道、勝進道所攝的,都不使惑斷——因為惑已經斷了,而且那些道不是能斷之對治。


〔Root 58 · First Half of Root 59〕Arhats Are of Six Kinds — Liberation Dependent on Circumstance and Liberation Not Dependent on It

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It has already been said above that an arhat of the lineage that is the dharma of the unshakable, after the first knowledge of exhaustion (the knowledge that arises when the afflictions have been cut off entire), goes on to give rise to the knowledge of non-arising (the knowledge that the afflictions will never arise again). Now it must be asked: do arhats, among themselves, also have differences, as the fruit of the stream-enterer and those other stages have? The answer: they do. What are the differences? The stanza says:

Stanza: Arhats are of six kinds in all, that is, ranged from the dharma of falling back all the way to the dharma of the unshakable. The first five are all produced from those of the class of one resolute through faith, and are together named liberation dependent on circumstance. The last is called liberation not dependent on circumstance, and is produced from those of the former class of one attained through view.

Treatise: In the sūtras it is said that arhats, because of difference of lineage, are of six kinds: first the dharma of falling back, second the dharma of deliberation, third the dharma of guarding, fourth the dharma of abiding, fifth the dharma of being able to reach, sixth the dharma of the unshakable.

Of these six kinds, the first five are all produced from the lineage of “one resolute through faith” at the former stage of training (one resolute through faith being the class of noble person in whom confidence predominates and whose faculties are the duller). These five, taken together, are further named “the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance” — because they must constantly cherish and guard the merits they have obtained, and because their minds have indeed been liberated from the afflictions; so the name is established out of these two senses joined.

These same five are also called “liberation dependent on circumstance.” Why so? Because they must wait until the season and the conditions are complete before they can enter absorption and be liberated, and so are called “liberated upon awaiting the circumstance”; and only because the first word is elided is it abbreviated to liberation dependent on circumstance. Such a way of speaking by elision is like people’s calling a jar that holds butter simply a butter jar (properly one should say “a jar holding butter,” and dropping the first word makes it a butter jar). As for what circumstance must be awaited, it means that the supports must be sufficient, the body free of illness, the place at ease, and other such excellent conditions must come together, and only then can he enter absorption.

The sixth, the lineage that is the dharma of the unshakable, the stanza calls “the last” (the one ranged at the end). This one is further named “the unshakable liberation of mind” — because he does not fall back or waver, and because his mind is already liberated; the name is established out of these two senses joined. He is likewise called “liberation not dependent on circumstance,” because he can be liberated without awaiting the season. That is to say, the concentration he means to enter becomes present just as he wishes, without waiting for excellent conditions to come together.

Here the treatise gives besides another angle for establishing the names: one may also establish the two names, liberation dependent on circumstance and liberation not dependent on circumstance, by dividing them as “liberation for a time” and “liberation once for all” — because for the first five there is still a time when they may fall and sink, whereas for the last there is no such time. This sixth is produced from the lineage of “one attained through view” at the stage of training (one attained through view being the class of noble person in whom the force of discernment predominates and whose faculties are the keener).

Treatise (the next question): Are the lineages possessed by the six kinds of arhat explained above had from the first, or got only afterward? The answer: it is not fixed. How is that? The stanza says:

〔Second Half of Root 59〕Some Are the Lineage Had from the First, Some Are Got Afterward by Refining the Faculties

Stanza: Some are the lineage had from the first, and some are got afterward by cultivating the practice that refines the faculties.

Treatise: The lineage that is the dharma of falling back must be had from the first; the five beginning with the dharma of deliberation may also be got only afterward. That is: there are those who from the first are of the nature of the dharma of deliberation; and there are those who were of the nature of the dharma of falling back and afterward, by cultivating the refining of the faculties, turned into the dharma of deliberation. And so on up to the dharma of the unshakable, all of which may be stated according to this same principle.

The treatise then explains the sense of the six names one by one:

As for the dharma of falling back, it means that such a person, on meeting some slight condition, falls back from the merits he has obtained — the few beginning with the dharma of deliberation are not so.

As for the dharma of deliberation, it means that such a person deeply fears to fall back and lose, and therefore constantly deliberates upon slaying himself (laying down his life before he has fallen back, so as not to fall and sink).

As for the dharma of guarding, it means that such a person gladly wards and guards for himself the merits he has obtained.

As for the dharma of abiding, it means that such a person, so long as he is apart from a strong condition of falling back, can avoid falling back even without warding himself especially; yet if he is apart from strong preparation, neither will he make any further advance.

As for the dharma of being able to reach, it means that the very nature of such a person is capable of cultivation, that he is apt at cultivating the practice that refines the faculties, and that he can swiftly reach the dharma of the unshakable.

As for the dharma of the unshakable, it means that such a person assuredly will not fall back and lose.

These six kinds of lineage were already distinguished at the former stage of training: the first and the second both lack “constant preparation” and “reverent preparation” (the former being unbroken exertion, the latter being careful and earnest exertion), and are divided into the two, the dharma of falling back and the dharma of deliberation, only because their faculties differ as keen and dull. The third, the dharma of guarding, has constant preparation only; the fourth, the dharma of abiding, has reverent preparation only; the fifth, the dharma of being able to reach, has both kinds of preparation and yet is still of dull faculty; the sixth, the dharma of the unshakable, is of keen faculty and has both kinds of preparation complete.

It must be noted: one who is called of the lineage of the dharma of falling back does not assuredly fall back; and so on up to one called the dharma of being able to reach, who is not assuredly able to penetrate. These names are established only with regard to “there being such a possibility.” Therefore the six kinds of arhat are all found in all three realms.

Here the treatise records besides one position held: if someone were to maintain that one called the dharma of falling back must fall back and one called the dharma of being able to reach must be able to reach, then he would maintain that in the desire realm all six are complete, whereas in the form realm and the formless realm there are only the two, the dharma of abiding and the dharma of the unshakable — because those in the two upper realms do not fall back and lose, need not slay themselves, need not ward themselves, and do not cultivate the refining of the faculties, so that there are only two.

Treatise (the next question): This being so, among the six kinds of arhat, who falls back and from what? Is what is fallen back from the lineage, or the fruit? The stanza says:

〔First Half of Root 60〕Four Fall Back from Lineage · Five from the Fruit — and in Neither Case from What Was Had from the First

Stanza: There are four who fall back from lineage and five who fall back from the fruit; and what is fallen back from is in neither case the portion originally had from the first.

Treatise: For the lineage that is the dharma of the unshakable there is assuredly no principle of falling back. The five before it all admit of falling back. Among these five, the last four (the dharma of deliberation, of guarding, of abiding, and of being able to reach) may fall back from “lineage”; the dharma of falling back alone has no principle of falling back from lineage, because this lineage is already the lowest grade, and there is nowhere further to fall back to.

As for falling back from the “fruit,” all five admit of it; yet although all admit of falling back, what is fallen back from is in no case the portion originally had from the first. What does this mean? —

If he is one at the stage beyond training, then from the lineage in which he abode at the former stage of training he will assuredly not fall back, because that lineage was made by the path of training and the path beyond training doubly, and is the most firm.

If he is one at the stage of training, then from the lineage in which he abode at the former stage of an ordinary being he likewise will assuredly not fall back, because that lineage was made by the mundane path and the supramundane path doubly, and is firm in the same way.

But from the four lineages beginning with the dharma of deliberation, newly got by cultivating the refining of the faculties after he came to abide at this stage, from that portion of lineage there is a possibility of falling back.

One who at the former stage already abode in the lineage of the dharma of deliberation and the rest will likewise assuredly not fall back from the fruit he has obtained; only one who was formerly of the lineage of the dharma of falling back admits of falling back from a fruit. And again, no one at all falls back from a fruit obtained formerly; only a fruit obtained afterward admits of falling back — so it is settled that there is no such thing as “falling back from the fruit of the stream-enterer.”

From this principle a table of falling back may be set out: at the stage beyond training, the lineage that is the dharma of falling back has three roads before it — first, advancing his faculties; second, falling back to abide at the stage of training; third, abiding at his own station and entering final nirvāṇa. The lineage of the dharma of deliberation has four, the first three the same as above with the addition of “falling back to abide in the lineage of the dharma of falling back.” The remaining three, the dharma of guarding, the dharma of abiding, and the dharma of being able to reach, have in order five, six, and seven — it should be known that each later one increases by one over the one before. And again, if the four beginning with the dharma of deliberation fall back to abide at a stage of training, they can fall back only to the station corresponding to their own and to no other; were it otherwise, they would have obtained a more excellent lineage, and that ought to be called advance and not falling back.

Treatise (below follows the longest exchange in this fascicle — whether the fruit of the arhat can in the end be fallen back from)

Question (raised by the author against himself): For what reason is it settled that there is no such thing as falling back from a fruit obtained formerly?

Answer (the Sarvāstivādins): Because the afflictions abandoned through seeing arise “resting on no entity.” Resting on no entity means that the view of a real person (the view of self, which holds that there is an “I”) turns in dependence upon the locus of the imagined “I,” and that all the afflictions abandoned through seeing have this view of self for their root; and since the entity of the “I” never existed at all, it is said to arise in dependence upon “what is not there.” Arising in dependence upon what is not there, then once it is cut off by noble discernment there is assuredly no principle of its ever falling back.

Objection (raised by the author against himself): If that is so, then it ought to be said that this affliction arises “taking what is not there as its object.”

Answer: It does not take what is not there as its object. For the object upon which it rests is still the four truths (only that it rests upon them otherwise than as they really are).

Pressing (raised by the author against himself): But among the afflictions, which one does not in this way rest upon the objects of the truths otherwise than as they really are (on what ground, then, is it said of the afflictions abandoned through seeing alone that they rest on no entity)?

Explanation (the author): Though all are otherwise than as things really are, there is still a difference. For the afflictions abandoned through cultivation each have their real “entity” — namely the agreeable, the disagreeable, and the rest; upon the object at which they rest, such an aspect is not absent. Whereas the afflictions abandoned through seeing hold that there is an “I” and the like, and upon the objects that are the four truths no aspect of an “I” or the like is to be found at all; and just because the entity upon which they rest is not there, they differ from those abandoned through cultivation.

The treatise then states this same matter again from several angles:

First, among the objects that are form and the rest, the view of self falsely superimposes an “I” that is an agent, an experiencer, a master, and so turns; but in truth no real self-nature is to be found. The extreme view and the rest arise following upon this view of self, and so all together are called “afflictions resting on no entity.” As for greed, hatred, pride, and delusion abandoned through cultivation, they turn upon objects such as form only by way of defiled attachment, aversion (setting oneself against), self-exaltation (thinking highly of oneself), and not understanding (being benighted), and so all together are called “afflictions resting on an entity.”

Second, the afflictions abandoned through seeing hold, upon the principle of the four truths, that there is an “I” and what belongs to “I,” and the view of annihilation and the view of permanence and the rest; yet within the four truths there is not the slightest thing that is an “I” or the like. Greed and the rest abandoned through seeing likewise arise taking this as their object, and so all are named afflictions resting on no entity. The afflictions abandoned through cultivation take form and the rest to be fine or foul; yet upon the objects that are form and the rest the distinctions of fine and foul are not wholly absent, and so they may be named afflictions resting on an entity.

Third, the afflictions abandoned through seeing arise from being deluded about the principle of the four truths, and so are named as resting on no entity; the afflictions abandoned through cultivation arise from being deluded about coarse and evident things, and so are named as resting on an entity. The principle of the four truths is real and dependable, and may serve as a standard to rest upon; and since the discernment of the noble person has directly realized this principle, there is assuredly no principle of falling back. Things, on the other hand, are shifting and unreal, with no fixed standard to rest upon, and so after those afflictions deluded about things have been cut off there remains the possibility of falling back through the losing of mindfulness.

Fourth, it may also be said: the afflictions abandoned through cultivation do not arise by way of examination, for their nature is benighted; whereas the afflictions abandoned through seeing do arise by way of examination, for their nature is to reckon and deliberate. A noble person, not examining coarse and evident things, may through the losing of mindfulness give rise to affliction; but once he has examined, it will not be so — just as, upon a rope or the like, one may on the instant mistake it for a snake (which one would not do upon looking closely). Therefore, as to the afflictions abandoned through cultivation, a noble person still admits of falling back and giving rise to them, whereas the afflictions abandoned through seeing do not arise on the instant — for once a noble person examines, he sees the principle of the truths. Therefore for the noble person, as to what is abandoned through seeing, there is assuredly no principle of falling back.

The Sautrāntika masters say (and the author here takes up their account by his appraisal): From the fruit of the arhat too there is no falling back. — And the author then sets down one sentence: what they say accords with principle.

Question (raised by the author against himself): How is it known to be so?

Answer (the Sautrāntikas): It may be known from two sides, from noble scripture and from correct reasoning.

Pressing (raised by the author against himself): How is it from noble scripture?

Answer (the Sautrāntikas, adducing sūtras in evidence): The sūtra says: bhikṣu, only affliction cut off by noble discernment is called really cut off. Another sūtra says: I say that one in training ought to be heedful, but I do not say so of the arhat. And though there is besides a sūtra that says: the Buddha told Rejoicing (Ānanda), I say that gain and honor and the rest do obstruct even the arhat — yet that speaks only of falling back from the pleasant abiding in the present dharma (the ease of absorption in the present life), and does not say that he falls back from the fruit of the arhat. The sūtra says besides: the unshakable liberation of mind has been witnessed with the body, and I say it as settled that there is no cause or condition whatever by which he could fall back from this.

Citing and explaining through an objection (the Sautrāntikas): If someone says that the arhat does fall back, on the ground that the sūtra speaks of a “liberation cherished and dependent on circumstance” — this much I too grant. But one ought to examine what it is that he falls back from: is it the fruit-nature of worthiness, which is without outflows, or is it the meditative absorptions and the rest, which are with outflows? In truth what he falls back from is the concentration of those fundamental meditative absorptions, which becomes present only upon awaiting the season, and so it is called liberation dependent on circumstance; and because in order to gain the pleasant abiding in the present dharma he longs again and again for it to become present, it is therefore called “cherished.” Here the treatise records besides one account: this absorption is a place of savoring that is cherished; whereas the fruit-nature liberation of the arhats accompanies them constantly and never departs, and so should not be called “dependent on circumstance”; and since he no longer longs for it, neither is it called “cherished.”

Objecting in return (the Sautrāntikas): If the fruit-nature of worthiness admitted of falling back, then why does the World-Honored One speak only of the pleasant abiding in the present dharma he has realized as admitting in principle of being fallen back from (and not of the entity of the fruit)? From this alone it may be proved that the fruit-nature liberation of the arhats must be unshakable. Yet through the fault of disturbance by gain and honor and the rest, there truly are those who fall away from mastery over the pleasant abiding in the present dharma they have obtained — those are the ones of dull faculties; one of keen faculty does not fall away. Therefore from there being or not being falling back with regard to the pleasant abiding in the present dharma obtained, the names dharma of falling back and dharma of not falling back are got. As for the remaining kinds, the dharma of deliberation and the rest, one may think them out on this same principle.

Question (raised by the author against himself): What is the difference among the three names — not falling back, abiding, and unshakable?

Answer (the Sautrāntikas): What is not got by refining the faculties is called not falling back; what is got by refining the faculties is called unshakable. The excellent attainments raised by these two kinds of person have no principle of falling back even on meeting a condition of falling back. As for the person of the dharma of abiding, he can avoid falling back only from the merits in which he already abides, and cannot draw forth any further excellent merits; and if he should draw them forth, from that portion he may still fall back. This is the difference among the three, not falling back, abiding, and unshakable.

Explaining through a passage of sūtra (the Sautrāntikas): As for the affair of Godhika (the name of a certain bhikṣu) — he, formerly at the stage of training, savored too deeply the taste of the absorption of liberation dependent on circumstance, and being besides of dull faculties fell back and lost it again and again, whereupon he deeply reproached himself in disgust and took a knife and slew himself. And because he had no clinging whatever to body and life, at the time of his death he on the contrary obtained the state of an arhat and forthwith entered final nirvāṇa. So Godhika too did not fall back from and lose the fruit of the arhat (what he fell back from was the absorption at the stage of training, not the fruit).

Adducing a sūtra in evidence (the Sautrāntikas): Moreover, in the Sūtra of the Increase by Ten it is said thus: there is one dharma that is to be aroused, namely the liberation of mind that is cherished and dependent on circumstance; there is one dharma that is to be realized, namely the unshakable liberation of mind. — Now, if the fruit-nature of worthiness were itself called the liberation of mind cherished and dependent on circumstance, then why should the fruit of worthiness be spoken of a second time in this Sūtra of the Increase by Ten? And again, nowhere at all is the fruit of the arhat called “to be aroused”; it is called only “to be realized.” And again, the sūtra says that the fruit of worthiness comprised under dull faculties is called “to be aroused” — for the sake of showing what principle? If for the sake of showing that he is able to make it arise, then the others, of keen faculties, ought most of all to be able to make it arise; if for the sake of showing that he ought to make it arise, then the others, of keen faculties, ought most of all to arouse it. Therefore liberation dependent on circumstance is not the fruit-nature of worthiness.

Objection (the Sarvāstivādins): If that is so, then why does the sūtra say that liberation dependent on circumstance is the fruit of worthiness?

Answer (the Sautrāntikas): That is said of a certain class of the fruit of worthiness who, because their faculties are sluggish, must await the season before absorption can become present; the name liberation dependent on circumstance is established with regard to that portion of him, and the contrary is called liberation not dependent on circumstance.

Adducing the teaching of the treatises in evidence (the Sautrāntikas): The Abhidharma (the treatises on direct engagement with dharmas) also says thus: the latent tendency of desirous greed arises from three grounds — first, that the latent tendency of desirous greed has not been cut off and not been fully understood; second, that the dharmas conformable to it are now present; third, that improper attention toward those dharmas is now arising. (From which it appears that for an affliction to arise the causes and conditions must be complete; and since the noble person has already cut off the cause, it arises no more.)

Pressing in reproach (raised by the author against himself): If someone says that this is stated only with regard to arising when the causes and conditions are complete (implying that it might arise even when they are not complete), then let it be asked: what dharma is there that arises without its causes and conditions being complete? — Thus far the argument from noble scripture.

Question (raised by the author against himself): How is it from correct reasoning?

Answer (the Sautrāntikas): If the arhat has already given rise to the counteracting path that makes the afflictions never arise again, then he ought not to fall back and give rise to affliction again; and if the arhat has not yet given rise to such a path at all, then he has not yet uprooted the seeds of the afflictions forever, and he ought not to be called one whose outflows are exhausted; and if his outflows are not exhausted, on what ground is he called worthy of offerings (an arhat)? — Thus far the argument from correct reasoning.

Adducing a sūtra again in objection (the Sarvāstivādins): If that is so, then you must explain the Sūtra of the Simile of the Charcoal. That sūtra says: the learned noble disciples, whether walking or standing, will also at some places and at some times, through the losing of mindfulness, give rise to evil and unwholesome thoughts. And what this sūtra speaks of is precisely the fruit of the arhat — for the sūtra goes on to say: the mind of that noble disciple through the long night inclines toward seclusion, and so on at length, right up to his entering nirvāṇa. And in other sūtras this “inclining toward seclusion” and the rest is called the power of the fruit of worthiness. This sūtra says besides: he has already forever vomited forth all the dharmas conformable to outflows and has obtained coolness — and from these several sentences it may be settled that he is the arhat.

Explaining the sūtra through (the Sautrāntikas): Truly, the one spoken of afterward is the arhat; but at that time of walking and standing, before he had penetrated it well, such a thing was possible. That is to say: one in training, while walking and standing, may through the losing of mindfulness give rise to affliction; but once he has become one beyond training, there is no principle of its arising. The former passage is spoken with regard to the stage of training, and so there is no fault in it.

Concluding by returning to his own school (the Vibhāṣā masters): The Vibhāṣā masters, however, state it as settled: the fruit of the arhat too admits of falling back.

Treatise (the next question): Is it only the lineage of the arhat that is of six kinds? Have the rest also six kinds of lineage? And granting that they have, can they all cultivate the refining of the faculties? The stanza says:

〔Second Half of Root 60〕Those in Training and Ordinary Beings Likewise Have Six · but the Faculties Are Not Refined on the Path of Seeing

Stanza: Those in training and ordinary beings (worldlings) likewise have six kinds of lineage; but the refining of the faculties is not cultivated at the stage of the path of seeing.

Treatise: The lineages of those in training and of ordinary beings are also of six kinds — because the six kinds of the fruit of worthiness have these for their antecedents. But at the stage of the path of seeing there is assuredly no such thing as refining the faculties, because at this stage there is no room whatever to raise that preparation. Only at the stage of one resolute through faith and at the stage of an ordinary being can the refining of the faculties be cultivated, just as at the stage beyond training.

As the sūtra says: I say that of the pleasant abidings in the present dharma comprised under the four kinds of higher mind (the four meditative absorptions) that are realized thereby, any one whatever admits of falling back; but as to the unshakable liberation of mind that has been obtained and witnessed with the body, I say it as settled that there is no cause or condition by which one could fall back from that.

Treatise (the next question): Since the dharma of the unshakable does not fall back, how is it said that a person of the dharma of the unshakable falls back from the pleasant abiding in the present dharma? The stanza says:

〔Root 61〕Falling Back Is of Three Kinds · The Buddha Has Only the Falling Back from Enjoyment

Stanza: It should be known that falling back is of three kinds — from what has been obtained, from what has not been obtained, and from enjoyment. The Buddha has only the last; one of keen faculties has one of them, the middling class two, and the last, of dull faculties, three.

Treatise: It should be known that the fallings back are three in all: first, falling back from what has been obtained, that is, falling back from and losing the excellent merits already obtained; second, falling back from what has not been obtained, that is, being not yet able to obtain excellent merits; third, falling back from enjoyment, that is, that the excellent merits already obtained are not present.

Among these three, the World-Honored One has one only, the falling back from enjoyment — because the merits he possesses are so many that they cannot possibly all be present at one and the same time (whence this portion of “not being present”). The remaining arhats of the dharma of the unshakable have two, the falling back from enjoyment and the falling back from what has not been obtained, because there are merits more excellent than his own that he has not yet obtained. The remaining five lineages may have all three, because they may still fall back from and lose the merits they have obtained.

Taking it in the sense of “falling back from enjoyment,” to say that one of the dharma of the unshakable falls back from the pleasant abiding in the present dharma involves no fault of contradiction.

Here the treatise records besides one account: those who maintain that there is no falling back at all say this — all liberations without outflows are named unshakable; and as for why a sixth kind is separately established and called the dharma of the unshakable, let it be explained through in the manner set out above, and this ought not to be made an objection.

Treatise (the next question): Since arhats are granted to fall back from a fruit, will they, having fallen back, undergo birth again? And again, will they at the time of falling back do the deeds they would not do while abiding in the fruit? The answer: they will not. For what reason? The stanza says:

〔Root 62〕One Who Falls Back from a Fruit Assuredly Does Not Die in the Interval · Nor Does He Do What Is Contrary to the Fruit

Stanza: Everyone who falls back from a fruit assuredly obtains it again and does not die in the interval; and the deeds he would not do while abiding in the fruit he does not do at the time of falling back either, since conscience and shame predominate.

Treatise: There is no case of dying in the interval after falling back from a fruit, because within a moment after falling back he assuredly obtains it again. As the sūtra says: bhikṣus, you should know that the learned noble disciples such as these, though they fall back and lose right mindfulness, are very soon able again to make the afflictions they have fallen into be exhausted, sunk away, ceased, and departed. Were it not so (were one who falls back to keep falling back until death), then the fruit obtained by cultivating the holy life would not be a secure place that may be entrusted with confidence.

And again, those deeds contrary to the merit of the fruit that ought not to be done at the stage of abiding in the fruit, he assuredly will not commit even at a time of temporary falling back, since conscience and shame predominate. This is just as a strong man, though he stumbles, does not fall wholly prostrate upon the ground.

Treatise (the next question): As said above, there is a refining of the faculties that obtains the state beyond training and a refining of the faculties that obtains the state of training. Now at the very time of refining the faculties, how many uninterrupted paths and how many paths of liberation are there in each case? Under what nature are they comprised? Upon what does one cultivate them? The stanza says:

〔Roots 63 and 64〕The Path of Refining the Faculties · The Body and the Level upon Which It Rests

Stanza: At the stage beyond training, refining the faculties takes nine uninterrupted paths and nine paths of liberation, because of long habituation. At the stage of training, only one of each. What is cultivated is in every case without outflows, and the body upon which it rests is only the three continents of the human destiny. The levels upon which the stage beyond training rests are nine, while the stage of training rests upon six levels only — because at the time of relinquishing a fruit and of the path of the excellent fruit, what is obtained is only the path of the fruit.

Treatise: For one who seeks a more excellent lineage and cultivates the refining of the faculties, at the stage beyond training the turning of each single lineage takes nine uninterrupted paths and nine paths of liberation, just as when he first realized the fruit of the arhat. Why so? Because that nature of dull faculty was made by long habituation and cannot be made to turn by any small exertion; and because what is made by the path of training and the path beyond training is firm from the start. At the stage of training, on the other hand, the turning of each single lineage takes only one uninterrupted path and one path of liberation, just as when he first obtained the first fruit — because the case is the contrary of that stated above (there having been no long habituation). As for the path of preparation, at every stage there is only one.

Uninterrupted paths and paths of liberation such as these are in every case comprised only under the nature without outflows. For a noble person assuredly has no principle of turning his faculties by a path with outflows — a path with outflows has no such dominant force.

By “what it rests upon” are meant the body it rests upon and the level it rests upon. As to the body it rests upon, it is only the three continents of the human destiny (Videha in the east, Jambudvīpa in the south, Godānīya in the west), because in the other places there is no falling back (and where there is no falling back there is no turning of faculties either). As to the level it rests upon, the stage beyond training extends to nine levels — namely access concentration, the intermediate absorption, the four fundamental meditative absorptions, and the first three formless absorptions; the stage of training has only six levels, that is, the last three (the three formless absorptions) being taken away.

Why so? Because one who turns his faculties may have the two things of “relinquishing a fruit” and “the path of the excellent fruit,” and what is obtained is only the path of a fruit and not a path of approach. Since there is no fruit of one in training that is comprised under a formless level (the fruits of one in training being comprised only under the desire realm and the form realm), one in training refining his faculties can rest only upon six levels.

Treatise (the next question): How many kinds in all are the persons (pudgalas) at the stage beyond training? And by what do their differences arise? The stanza says:

〔First Half of Root 65〕Seven Kinds of Śrāvaka and Two Kinds of Awakened One · Nine Persons by the Nine Grades of Faculty

Stanza: Seven kinds of śrāvaka together with two kinds of Buddha; their difference is established by the nine grades of faculty.

Treatise: The noble persons who stand at the stage beyond training are nine in all, namely seven kinds of śrāvaka and two kinds of awakened one. The five spoken of above beginning with the dharma of falling back, together with the dharma of the unshakable divided into two (one got by refining the faculties, one had from the first, there being a difference of earlier and later), make up seven kinds of śrāvaka. The pratyekabuddha and the great awakened one (the Buddha) are called the two kinds of awakened one. Through the difference of the nine grades of faculty, from the lowest of the low up to the highest of the high, the noble ones beyond training come to have nine differences.

Treatise (the next question): At the stages of training and beyond training there are seven kinds of noble person, and all noble persons are comprised herein: first one who follows through faith, second one who follows the dharma, third one resolute through faith, fourth one attained through view, fifth one who witnesses with the body, sixth one liberated through discernment, seventh one liberated in both parts. On what are these seven established? And how many are their “entities” besides? The stanza says:

〔Second Half of Root 65 · First Half of Root 66〕The Seven Noble Persons Are Established by the Four Gates of Preparation · Faculty · The Absorption of Cessation · Liberation — but the Real Entities Are Only Six

Stanza: By preparation, by faculty, by the absorption of cessation, and by liberation they come to be seven; but of these seven the real entities are only six, because on each of the three paths — the path of seeing, the path of cultivation, and the path beyond training — there are two names.

Treatise: By difference of “preparation” the first two kinds are established — that is, in dependence upon their having formerly cultivated preparation toward the sense they sought, the one following another’s teaching and the other following the dharma itself, the two names one who follows through faith and one who follows the dharma are established.

By difference of “faculty” the next two kinds are established — that is, in dependence upon dull faculty and keen faculty, upon the predominance of confidence and the predominance of discernment, they are named in order one resolute through faith and one attained through view.

By “the obtaining of the absorption of cessation” the name one who witnesses with the body is established — because he has witnessed the absorption of cessation with his body.

By difference of “liberation” the last two kinds are established — that is, in dependence upon being freed from the obstruction of the afflictions by the force of discernment alone, one liberated through discernment is established; in dependence upon obtaining the force of absorption as well and being freed from the obstruction to liberation, one liberated in both parts is established.

Thus the names are seven, but the real entities are only six. For on the path of seeing there are two kinds of noble person, namely one who follows through faith and one who follows the dharma; these two persons, on reaching the path of cultivation, are given two other names, one resolute through faith and one attained through view; and on reaching the stage beyond training they are given two names again, liberation dependent on circumstance and liberation not dependent on circumstance (so that with two on each of the three paths there are only six entities).

It should be known besides how the numbers are opened out among them: one who follows through faith becomes, as reckoned by faculty, three kinds (low, middling, high); as reckoned by lineage, five kinds (the five beginning with the dharma of falling back); as reckoned by path, fifteen kinds (the eight receptivities and seven knowledges); as reckoned by freedom from defilement, seventy-three kinds (from one wholly bound to one already free of the defilement of eight levels); and as reckoned by the body it rests upon, nine kinds (the three continents of the human destiny together with the six heavens of the desire realm). If faculty, lineage, path, freedom from defilement, and the body it rests upon are multiplied one into another, they come together to one hundred forty-seven thousand eight hundred twenty-five kinds. As for the rest, one who follows the dharma and so on, they may be thought out on this same principle.

Treatise (the next question): What is meant by being liberated in both parts and by being liberated through discernment? The stanza says:

〔Second Half of Root 66〕Obtaining the Absorption of Cessation Is Called Liberated in Both Parts · The Rest Are Called Liberated through Discernment

Stanza: Liberated in both parts is established by obtaining the absorption of cessation; the rest are called liberated through discernment.

Treatise: Those among the arhats who have obtained the absorption of cessation are named liberated in both parts — because by the two forces of discernment and of absorption they have been liberated both from the afflictions and from the obstruction to absorption (the obstruction to liberation). The rest, who have not yet obtained the absorption of cessation, are named liberated through discernment — because by the force of discernment alone they have been liberated as to the obstruction of the afflictions.

Treatise (the next question, in transition): As the World-Honored One said: with the five afflictions cut off and no longer able to draw one along, he is not yet to be called “one full in training.” By how many causes, then, do the stage of training and the stage beyond training each obtain the name “full” alone among those at the same stage? The stanza says:

〔Root 67〕The Fullness of One in Training Is by the Three, Faculty, Fruit, and Absorption · The Fullness of One beyond Training Only by the Two, Faculty and Absorption

Stanza: One in training is called full by the three causes of faculty, fruit, and absorption; one beyond training obtains the name of fullness only by the two causes of faculty and absorption.

Treatise: One in training alone obtains the name “full” at the stage of training by three causes complete, namely faculty, fruit, and absorption. Taken severally —

There is one in training who obtains the name of fullness by faculty only, namely one attained through view who is not yet free of the defilement of the desire realm.

There is one in training who obtains the name of fullness by fruit only, namely one resolute through faith who has become a non-returner but has not yet obtained the absorption of cessation.

There is one in training who obtains the name of fullness by faculty and fruit, namely one attained through view who has become a non-returner but has not yet obtained the absorption of cessation.

There is one in training who obtains the name of fullness by fruit and absorption, namely one resolute through faith who has obtained the absorption of cessation.

There is one in training who alone obtains the name of fullness by all three causes complete, namely one attained through view who has obtained the absorption of cessation.

There is no one in training who obtains the name of fullness by absorption only, or by faculty and absorption only (since one in training must have this portion that is a fruit).

As for those beyond training, at the stage beyond training they alone obtain the name of fullness by the two, faculty and absorption — at the stage beyond training there is no fullness that is “not a fruit,” and so no separate item of obtaining fullness through fruit is established. Taken severally: there is one who is named full by faculty only, namely one of liberation not dependent on circumstance who has not yet obtained the absorption of cessation; there is one who is named full by absorption only, namely one of liberation dependent on circumstance who has obtained the absorption of cessation; and there is one who alone is named full by both complete, namely one of liberation not dependent on circumstance who has obtained the absorption of cessation.

Treatise (the next question · below, a great division of its own is opened): Spoken of at large, the differences among the paths are measureless and boundless — the mundane path, the supramundane path, the path of seeing, the path of cultivation, and the rest. If they are to be spoken of in brief, how many paths will comprise them all? The stanza says:

〔Root 68〕All Paths, Spoken of in Brief, Are Only Four

Stanza: It should be known that all paths, spoken of in brief, are only four, namely the path of preparation, the uninterrupted path, the path of liberation, and the path of further advance.

Treatise: The path of preparation is that after which the uninterrupted path arises. The uninterrupted path is that which can cut off the obstruction to be cut off. The path of liberation is the path that arises first after the obstruction to be cut off has been liberated from. The path of further advance is the paths other than these three.

What is the sense of “path”? It is the road that leads to nirvāṇa, since riding upon it one can go to the city of nirvāṇa. Or else: the path is what seeking rests upon, since resting upon it one seeks the fruit that is nirvāṇa.

Then how can the path of liberation and the path of further advance be called paths? Because they are of a class with the path and can turn into the higher grade; or because the force of each earlier one reaches to each later one; or because they can lead one to enter nirvāṇa without remaining support.

Treatise (the next question): The path is elsewhere given the name “penetrating progress,” because it can penetrate and go on toward nirvāṇa. How many kinds of this penetrating progress are there, and on what are they established? The stanza says:

〔Root 69〕The Four Modes of Penetrating Progress — Pleasant and Painful · Slow and Swift

Stanza: Penetrating progress is of four kinds. Pleasant penetrating progress rests upon the fundamental meditative absorptions, painful penetrating progress upon the remaining levels; slow and swift are divided by the dullness or keenness of the faculties.

Treatise: The sūtra says that penetrating progress is of four kinds in all: first painful and slow penetrating progress, second painful and swift penetrating progress, third pleasant and slow penetrating progress, fourth pleasant and swift penetrating progress.

If a path arises in dependence upon the four fundamental meditative absorptions it is named pleasant penetrating progress — because it gathers in the factors, calm and insight are equal, and it turns spontaneously (without labor). If a path arises in dependence upon the formless absorptions, access concentration, or the intermediate absorption, it is named painful penetrating progress — because it does not gather in the factors, calm and insight are unequal, and it must turn with labor. Among these, in the formless absorptions insight is little and calm much, while in access concentration and the intermediate absorption insight is much and calm little.

Within these two, pleasant and painful penetrating progress, one of dull faculties is named slow and one of keen faculties is named swift. Because these two practices penetrate slowly upon their objects, they are named slow in penetrating; the contrary of this is named swift in penetrating. Or else: the penetrating progress raised by a sluggish person is named slow penetrating progress, and the swift is the contrary of this.

Treatise (the next question): The path is also named the factors of awakening. How many kinds are these, and what are their name and sense? The stanza says:

〔Root 70〕The Thirty-Seven Factors of Awakening · Awakening Is the Knowledge of Exhaustion and the Knowledge of Non-Arising

Stanza: The factors of awakening are thirty-seven, namely the four foundations of mindfulness and the rest. Awakening is the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising; they conduce toward this, and so are named factors.

Treatise: The sūtra says that the factors of awakening are thirty-seven, namely the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right abandonings, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of full awakening, and the eight limbs of the noble path.

The knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising are called awakening. According as the one who awakens differs, three awakenings are separately established: first the awakening of a śrāvaka, second the awakening of a pratyekabuddha, third unsurpassed awakening. Because ignorance and the sleep of ignorance have both been forever cut off, and because he knows as it really is that “what was to be done has been done, and is not to be done again,” these two knowledges are called awakening.

These thirty-seven dharmas conduce toward awakening, and therefore all are named factors of awakening.

Treatise (the next question): Are the entities of these thirty-seven dharmas each different? The answer: they are not. How is it, then? The stanza says:

〔Root 71〕The Real Entities of the Thirty-Seven Dharmas Are Only Ten

Stanza: Of these the real entities are only ten, namely discernment, diligence, absorption, confidence, mindfulness, joy, equanimity, pliancy, and moral discipline and applied thought as entity.

Treatise: Though the names of these factors of awakening are thirty-seven, the real entities are only ten, namely discernment, diligence, and the rest. Taken severally —

The four foundations of mindfulness, the faculty of discernment, the power of discernment, the limb of awakening that is the discernment of dharmas, and right view have discernment for their entity.

The four right abandonings, the faculty of vigor, the power of vigor, the limb of awakening that is vigor, and right vigor have diligence for their entity.

The four bases of supernormal power, the faculty of absorption, the power of absorption, the limb of awakening that is absorption, and right absorption have absorption for their entity.

The faculty of confidence and the power of confidence have confidence for their entity.

The faculty of mindfulness, the power of mindfulness, the limb of awakening that is mindfulness, and right mindfulness have mindfulness for their entity.

The limb of awakening that is joy has joy for its entity; the limb of awakening that is equanimity has equanimity as a formation for its entity; the limb of awakening that is pliancy has pliancy for its entity; right speech, right action, and right livelihood have moral discipline for their entity; and right intention has applied thought for its entity.

Reckoned thus, the real entities of the factors of awakening are only ten — that is, upon the five faculties and five powers beginning with confidence there are added the five, joy, equanimity, pliancy, moral discipline, and applied thought.

Here the treatise records besides one account: the Vibhāṣā masters say that the real entities are eleven, because bodily action and verbal action are not mingled with each other, and so moral discipline is divided into two, the remaining nine being as before.

Treatise (the next question): The three names, foundation of mindfulness, right abandoning, and base of supernormal power, have no separate ascription (their entities comprising all preparatory wholesome dharmas whatever); why then are they alone said to be discernment, diligence, and absorption? The stanza says:

〔Root 72〕The Three Groups Beginning with the Four Foundations of Mindfulness Are Named According to What Predominates

Stanza: The four foundations of mindfulness, the four right abandonings, and the four bases of supernormal power are said to be discernment, diligence, and absorption according to the portion that predominates; in truth they are all the preparatory wholesome dharmas.

Treatise: The three groups of wholesome dharmas beginning with the four foundations of mindfulness, taken as to real entity, comprise all preparatory wholesome dharmas whatever; and yet, according to the wholesome root that predominates within their own class, they are said in order to be discernment, to be diligence, and to be absorption.

Question: For what reason is the name “foundation of mindfulness” established upon discernment? The Vibhāṣā masters say thus: discernment is held by the force of mindfulness and so abides upon its object (whence it takes its name from mindfulness). But in truth of principle, it is by discernment that mindfulness is made to abide upon the object — because only one who sees as things really are can note them clearly; and this has been established at length in the section on the foundations of mindfulness.

Question: Why is diligence named “right abandoning”? Because at the stage of properly cultivating abandoning and cultivating, this force of diligence can cut off indolence. Or it is named “right excelling,” because among the properly holding and spurring on of body, speech, and mind, this is the most excellent.

Question: For what reason is the name “base of supernormal power” established upon absorption? Because the various wondrous merits rest upon it.

Here the treatise records besides one account and at once refutes it: certain other masters say that “the supernormal” is precisely absorption and “the base” means the four dharmas of desire and the rest. — Then he ought to say that the real entities of the factors of awakening are thirteen (since desire and mind must be added, two more). And moreover he contradicts what the sūtra says. As the sūtra says: I shall now expound for you the bases of supernormal power and the rest; “the supernormal” means the enjoyment of the various supernormal domains, being able to divide one into many, and so on at length; “the base” means the four concentrations of desire and the rest. From this it appears that the Buddha here calls the result produced by absorption the supernormal and calls the concentration produced by desire and the rest the base (and does not call absorption the supernormal).

Question: For what reason are the five dharmas beginning with confidence first spoken of as faculties and afterward named powers? Because these five dharmas are divided as earlier and later according to the low and the high grade; and again according to whether they can or cannot be overborne.

Question: Why is the sequence of confidence and the rest ranged just so? Because with regard to cause and effect he first raises a mind of confidence and, for the sake of the fruit, cultivates the cause; next he raises vigor; through vigor mindfulness abides upon its object; through the holding force of mindfulness the mind thereupon obtains absorption; and because the mind has obtained absorption he can know as things really are. Such, then, is the sequence of confidence and the rest.

Treatise (the next question): Which factor of awakening, then, should be said to predominate at which stage? The stanza says:

〔Root 73〕The Seven Groups of Factors of Awakening Predominate in Order

Stanza: At the stage of initial undertaking, at the stage of the factors conducive to penetration, and at the stages of the path of cultivation and the path of seeing, the seven groups beginning with the foundations of mindfulness should be known to predominate in order.

Treatise: At the stage of initial undertaking he can examine and illumine in detail the four objects beginning with the body, and the function of discernment is excellent, and so the foundations of mindfulness are said to predominate.

At the stage of the dharma of warmth he can realize excellent merits differing from his own class, and the function of diligence is excellent, and so the right abandonings are said to predominate.

At the stage of the dharma of the summit he can hold fast excellent wholesome roots and go toward the merit of not falling back, and the function of absorption is excellent, and so the bases of supernormal power are said to predominate.

At the stage of the dharma of receptivity he assuredly does not fall and sink, and the wholesome roots are firm and gain the sense of predominance, and so the faculties are said to predominate.

At the stage of the highest worldly dharma he is not overborne by the afflictions or by worldly dharmas and gains the sense of not being overborne, and so the powers are said to predominate.

At the stage of the path of cultivation he has already drawn near to the stage of awakening, and the function of aiding awakening is excellent, and so the limbs of awakening are said to predominate.

At the stage of the path of seeing he turns swiftly, and the function of penetrating progress is excellent, and so the limbs of the path are said to predominate.

Yet in the sūtras they are spoken of according to the increase of number, seven (the limbs of awakening) being spoken of first and eight (the limbs of the path) afterward; this is not the sequence of cultivation. Among the eight limbs of the noble path, right view is both the path and a limb of the path, while the rest are limbs of the path and not the path; among the seven limbs of awakening, the discernment of dharmas is both awakening and a limb of awakening, while the rest are limbs of awakening and not awakening. Thus far what the Vibhāṣā masters say.

Here the treatise records besides one account: there are certain other masters who do not refute the sequence stated in the sūtras but establish the foundations of mindfulness and the rest in accordance with it. They say — when the practitioner is about to practice, his mind runs scattered over many objects, and so he first cultivates the foundations of mindfulness in order to subdue his mind. Hence the sūtra says: these four foundations of mindfulness can bind the mind upon its objects, and properly dispel the mindfulness that rests upon indulgence. Therefore the foundations of mindfulness are spoken of first.

By this momentum diligence thereupon grows; and in order to accomplish four matters he properly spurs on and holds his mind, and so the right abandonings are spoken of as second.

Through vigor the mind is without grief or regret, and thereupon he is capable of cultivating and mending an excellent absorption, and so the bases of supernormal power are spoken of as third.

With an excellent absorption for their support, confidence and the rest are made a dominant condition for the supramundane dharmas, and thereby the five faculties are spoken of as fourth.

The sense of a faculty being established, he can properly subdue and dispel the present activity of what is to be counteracted and draw forth the noble dharmas, and thereby the five powers are spoken of as fifth.

At the stage of the path of seeing the limbs of awakening are established, because he awakens to and knows the four noble truths as they really are. Extending to the two stages of the path of seeing and the path of cultivation, the limbs of the path are established, because in both he goes straight to the city of nirvāṇa. As the sūtra says: one who has cultivated the eight limbs of the path to completion has also cultivated to completion the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the seven limbs of awakening. And the sūtra says: bhikṣus, you should know that the one who “proclaims words as they really are” is a simile for expounding the four noble truths, and the one who “makes them go out swiftly by the original road” is a simile for making people cultivate the eight limbs of the noble path. From this it is known that the eight limbs of the path are spoken of as extending to the two stages of seeing and of cultivation.

Thus far the sequence stated according to the stages at which each predominates; as for the truth of the principle, it should be as stated above.

Treatise (the next question): Among these thirty-seven dharmas, how many extend to what is with outflows and how many are without outflows? The stanza says:

〔Root 74〕The Seven Limbs of Awakening and the Eight Limbs of the Path Are Only without Outflows · The Rest Extend to Both

Stanza: The seven limbs of awakening and the eight limbs of the path are without outflows throughout; the three fours (the four foundations of mindfulness · the four right abandonings · the four bases of supernormal power) and the five faculties and five powers all extend to both kinds.

Treatise: Among these, the seven limbs of awakening and the eight limbs of the noble path are only without outflows, because they are established only at the stages of the path of cultivation and the path of seeing. In the world too there are dharmas such as right view; and yet those do not obtain the name of limbs of the noble path. The rest all extend to what is with outflows and what is without outflows.

Treatise (the next question): How many of these thirty-seven dharmas are there at each level? The stanza says:

〔Roots 75 and 76〕The Increase and Decrease of the Thirty-Seven Dharmas at the Several Levels

Stanza: The first meditative absorption has them all; the level of access excepts joy (the limb of awakening); the second meditative absorption excepts applied thought; the third and fourth and the intermediate absorption except two. The first three formless levels except the three limbs of moral discipline and the first two; the desire realm and the summit of existence except the limbs of awakening and the limbs of the path.

Treatise: In the first meditative absorption all thirty-seven are complete. At the level of access the limb of awakening that is joy must be excepted, because at a threshold level one turns by exertion and one still has misgivings about the dharmas of the level below. In the second meditative absorption right intention must be excepted, because in that meditative absorption there is no longer applied thought. For this reason these two levels have thirty-six each. In the third meditative absorption, the fourth meditative absorption, and the intermediate absorption, joy and applied thought are both excepted, and each has thirty-five. At the first three formless levels the three limbs of moral discipline (right speech, right action, right livelihood) must be excepted, and joy and applied thought excepted as well, and each has thirty-two. In the desire realm and at the summit of existence the limbs of awakening and the limbs of the path must be excepted, and each has twenty-two, because there is nothing without outflows there.

Treatise (the next question, in transition): When the factors of awakening arise, the purities of realization are assuredly obtained. How many kinds of these are there? At what stage are they obtained? What dharma is their real entity? Are they with outflows or without? The stanza says:

〔Roots 77 and 78〕The Four Purities of Realization

Stanza: The purities of realization are of four kinds, namely toward the Buddha, toward the dharma, toward the Saṅgha, and toward the noble moral discipline. On seeing the first three truths one obtains the purity of realization toward the dharma and that of moral discipline; on seeing the truth of the path one obtains besides those toward the Buddha and the Saṅgha. “The dharma” means the whole of the three truths together with the path of a bodhisattva or a pratyekabuddha. They have the two, confidence and moral discipline, for their entity, and all four are without outflows only.

Treatise: The sūtra says that the purities of realization are four in all: first the purity of realization toward the Buddha, second toward the dharma, third toward the Saṅgha, fourth the purity of realization that is the noble moral discipline.

Now at the stage of the path of seeing, when he sees the first three truths (suffering, origin, cessation), with each truth he obtains only the purity of realization toward the dharma and that of moral discipline; and only at the stage of seeing the truth of the path does he obtain besides those toward the Buddha and the Saṅgha — that is to say, at that time he obtains the purity of realization also toward the dharmas beyond training that make a Buddha, and toward the dharmas of training and beyond training that make a śrāvaka Saṅgha. The stanza’s word “besides” is meant to show that at the time of seeing the truth of the path he likewise obtains the purities of realization toward the dharma and toward moral discipline.

Yet the dharma in which he has confidence is, in brief, of two kinds: the particular and the general. The general extends to all four truths; the particular is only the whole of the three truths together with the path of a bodhisattva or a pratyekabuddha — and so on seeing all four truths he obtains the purity of realization toward the dharma. As for the moral discipline beloved of the noble ones, it is simultaneous with direct realization, and so at all times it is never obtained but simultaneously.

Because the objects of his confidence differ, they are named four; but it should be known that the real entities are only two — the three purities of realization toward the Buddha and the rest have confidence for their entity, and the purity of realization that is the noble moral discipline has moral discipline for its entity, so that there are only two. Thus all four are without outflows only, because a dharma with outflows is not a purity of realization.

In what sense is the name “purity of realization” established? Because he awakens to and knows the principle of the four noble truths as it really is, it is called “realization”; and the three jewels in which he has confidence and the excellent śīla (moral discipline) are both named “pure,” because they are apart from the stain of unbelief and the stain of breaking moral discipline. Purity got through realization — so the name purity of realization is established.

Thus far the sequence stated as it arises within contemplation, and so it is said that the sequence within contemplation is such. What then is the sequence in which they arise on emerging from contemplation? That is: at the stage of emerging from contemplation, he first has confidence that the World-Honored One is perfectly and fully awakened; next, that within the true dharma and discipline it is well spoken; last, that the noble stage is of excellent conduct. Right confidence in the three jewels is just like a good physician, a good medicine, and one who nurses the sick. Because the mind is pure he gives rise to pure śīla, and therefore śīla is spoken of as fourth — pure confidence must be complete before this becomes present, just as illness is removed only when the three conditions are met. Or else these four are just like a guide, a road, fellow merchants, and the vehicle one rides.

Treatise (the next question, in transition): The sūtra says that at the stage of training one accomplishes eight limbs, and that at the stage beyond training one accomplishes ten limbs complete. For what reason is it not said that at the stage of training there are right liberation and right knowledge? And what are the entities of right liberation and right knowledge? The stanza says:

〔Roots 79 and 80〕Right Liberation and Right Knowledge

Stanza: Since one in training still has bonds remaining, he has no limb of right liberation or of right knowledge. Liberation is unconditioned, namely resolve and the cessation of confusion; the conditioned portion is a limb of one beyond training, namely the two aggregates of liberation. Right knowledge is as was said above of awakening, namely the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising.

Treatise: At the stage of training there are still bonds remaining that have not been liberated from, and so there is no limb of liberation. It is not that one may be called liberated by being apart from some small portion of the bonds; nor that a knowledge of liberation may be established where there is no entity of liberation. One beyond training has already escaped the bonds of the afflictions, and can besides give rise to the two knowledges that know liberation; and only through the manifestness of these two may these two limbs be established. One in training is not so, and therefore accomplishes eight limbs only.

The entity of liberation is of two kinds, namely conditioned and unconditioned. Conditioned liberation means the resolve of one beyond training; unconditioned liberation means the cessation of all confusion. Conditioned liberation is named a limb of one beyond training, because the name “limb” must be established upon what is conditioned.

The liberation comprised under a limb is again of two kinds, namely the liberation of mind and the liberation through discernment spoken of in other sūtras. It should be known that these two are the aggregates of liberation.

Objection: If that is so, then it ought not to be as the sūtra says — what is called the supreme purity of liberation? It is the mind’s being liberated in becoming free of the defilement of greed, and its being liberated in becoming free of the defilement of hatred and of delusion (from which it appears that the aggregate of liberation is not resolve alone).

Answer: With regard to the aggregate of liberation, what is not yet complete is made complete, and what is already complete is, for the sake of holding it fast, cultivated with desire and diligence and the rest; and so the aggregate of liberation is not resolve alone (this being said with regard to the portion that is cultivation).

Objection: If that is so, then what after all is it? Here the treatise records besides one account: certain other masters say that by the force of true knowledge greed, hatred, and delusion are dispelled, and that this very being of the mind apart from stain is called the aggregate of liberation.

Thus far has been stated the entity of right liberation. As for the entity of right knowledge, it is as was said above of “awakening,” namely the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising spoken of above.

Treatise (the next question): In which time is the mind properly liberated, that one speaks of “the liberation of the mind beyond training”? The stanza says:

〔First Half of Root 81〕The Mind beyond Training Is Liberated from Obstruction at the Very Time of Its Arising

Stanza: When the mind beyond training arises, it is at that moment liberated from obstruction.

Treatise: As this treatise says, the first mind beyond training, at the very time of its arising in the future, is liberated from obstruction. What is meant by obstruction? It is the “acquisition” of the afflictions — because that can block this mind from arising.

At the stage where the vajra-like concentration is properly ceasing, that acquisition is properly being cut off, and so the first mind beyond training, at the stage of properly arising, is properly liberated; at the stage where the vajra-like concentration has already ceased, that acquisition has already been cut off, and so the first mind beyond training, at the stage of having already arisen, is named already liberated.

Those minds beyond training that have not yet arisen, and mundane minds as well, are at that time likewise named liberated; but here it is the one that is settled to arise that is spoken of, because at that time it is properly proceeding in the present time.

Question: From what are the mundane minds liberated? Answer: from that same obstruction which blocks the mind from arising.

Objection: At the stage where it is not yet liberated, does this mundane mind then not arise?

Answer: Although it does arise then, it is not as it is now.

Question: What is it like then?

Answer: Then it is together with the acquisition of the afflictions; whereas if it arises hereafter, there will be no acquisition of confusion together with it.

Treatise (the next question): At which stage does the path make the obstruction to arising be cut off? The stanza says:

〔Second Half of Root 81〕Only at the Stage of Properly Ceasing Does the Path Cut Off That Obstruction

Stanza: The path, only at the stage of properly ceasing, makes that obstruction be cut off.

Treatise: To say “the stage of properly ceasing” shows that it stands in the present; to say “properly arising” shows that it is in the future time. Therefore the path can cut off obstruction only at the time of properly ceasing, and at the other stages it assuredly has no function of cutting off obstruction. In this it is unlike liberation, which may extend to what has not yet arisen — because what has arisen and what has not are alike in point of being apart from obstruction (whereas with the cutting off of obstruction it is not so).

Treatise (the next question): The sūtra says that there are three elements, namely the element of abandoning, the element of dispassion, and the element of cessation. What are their entities? And what are their differences? The stanza says:

〔Root 82〕The Three Elements of Abandoning · Dispassion · Cessation

Stanza: These three elements are said to be unconditioned. The element of dispassion is dispassion toward craving only; the element of abandoning is the abandoning of the remaining fetters; the element of cessation is the cessation of those things in which the latent tendencies increase by attachment.

Treatise: The three elements beginning with abandoning are the unconditioned liberation spoken of above, divided out to be severally their entities. To say “the element of dispassion” is to mean dispassion toward the one fetter of craving only; to say “the element of abandoning” is to mean the abandoning of the remaining fetters; to say “the element of cessation” is to mean the cessation of those remaining things in which the latent tendencies of craving and the rest increase by attachment. Thus the three elements spoken of in the sūtra are the unconditioned liberation.

Treatise (the next question): If a thing can be an object of disgust, must one assuredly be able to become dispassionate toward it? The answer: it is not so. How is it, then? The stanza says:

〔Root 83〕The Four Alternatives Distinguishing Disgust and Dispassion (the End of the Chapter)

Stanza: Disgust is the discernment that takes suffering and origin as its object; dispassion takes the four truths as its object and can cut off confusion; the two, set against each other, are by turns wider and narrower, and so they should make four alternatives.

Treatise: Only the receptivities and knowledges that arise taking the two truths of suffering and origin as their object are called disgust; the rest are not. As for the receptivities and knowledges arising with the objects of the four truths, all that can cut off confusion obtain the name “dispassion.” The two differ in width and narrowness, and so they make four alternatives —

The first alternative, disgust and not dispassion: the receptivities and knowledges that take suffering and origin as their object without causing confusion to be cut off, since their object is a thing to be disgusted with and yet they cannot bring freedom from defilement.

The second alternative, dispassion and not disgust: the receptivities and knowledges that take cessation and the path as their object and can cause confusion to be cut off, since their object is a thing to be delighted in and yet they can bring freedom from defilement.

The third alternative, both disgust and dispassion: the receptivities and knowledges that take suffering and origin as their object and can cause confusion to be cut off.

The fourth alternative, neither disgust nor dispassion: the receptivities and knowledges that take cessation and the path as their object without causing confusion to be cut off.

It should be known besides: for one among them who becomes free of the defilement of desire first and sees the truths afterward, among all the dharma-receptivities and knowledges he has, those comprised in the path of preparation, the path of liberation, and the path of further advance do not cause confusion to be cut off — because the confusion has already been cut off, and because those paths are not the counteragent that cuts off.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0